AChat Forum
Discussions about sex => Erotic Stories => Topic started by: Janine Dee on March 16, 2011, 10:28:26 PM
-
I still remember the look on her brother's face when he found us in the hayloft. Typically when someone found their sister half-naked and kissing someone they would thrash the someone and be done with it, but in our village boys didn't hit girls.
He settled for dragging her away as she protested and tried to get her dress righted, but that confused look never left his face, and it wouldn't be the last time I saw it either. I saw it on his face as he struggled, and often failed, to make sure we were never left alone together, and I saw it on the face of other brothers, and fathers, and mothers as any chores I would perform with the other village girls always took a good deal more time.
I don't know, maybe I could have helped myself and stopped, but I didn't want to, and no matter how nervous they were at first the girls never wanted me to stop either.
Who knows how long the situation might have continued, but during the warm weather of my eighteenth summer the orcs, and ogres and their ilk took to raiding our filled store houses. It grew bad enough that a band of mercenaries were contracted to deal with the problem, and despite the fierceness of the inhuman raiders their savagery couldn't match intelligent tactics.
When it came time for their payment they said they needed a young woman, and while such a request was quite controversial all knew armies on the march had their camp followers.
Of course I didn't know about this until my parents called me out of the house, but it seemed the village decided to solve two problems in a single blow.
The next part is easy to guess with the shrieking and crying on my part, and the shamed looks on the faces of those I had grown up with, as well as the course comments of the mercenaries.
Where the tale turns is when the first thought to take my maidenhood. While there was blood it was his as I got his dagger from the belt he struggled to undo, and plunged the blade into his throat.
It was their turn for cries out shock and outrage, but their cries of shock and outrage brought someone who took action, their commander.
SHE was the one who told them to fetch a maiden, to be her hand maiden to aid her with mundane tasks as she handled the many duties of running a mercenary army.
The fact that her men were so undisciplined as to misconstrue her orders so greatly seemed a great personal affront to her, and she was quite sincere in her apologies as she offered to return me to my village.
Remembering the regard those I thought my people held me I asked her what it is she would have of me.
(OCC as I note I will be keeping my name as my handle, and I'm going to break this into smaller posts because it's already getting huge.)
-
While I started serving my Lady as one would expect a hand maiden to do the fact that I had bested a grown warrior nearly twice my weight impressed her and she began training me in the warrior's ways.
To my surprise I took to them quite handily. My girlish figure firming into womanly curves, and the childish cunning growing into outright guile.
I could tell my Lady was quite pleased, and I found myself hungry for her approval. I actually hungered for much more, but was so in awe of her I couldn't voice it, but I didn't need to. My lady read my eyes, and one night as she and I bathed away the days exertions she bade me to draw closer.
I looked everywhere but her, but she cupped my cheek and brought my eyes to hers, and there I saw a smile, and yes there was some amusement there, more importantly there was a tenderness that I knew the rest of her army never got to see. Leaning in she pressed her lips to mine, and finding me unresisting she slipped her arms around me and pulled our naked, still damp bodies together.
At that contact of flesh I gasped and her tongue invaded my mouth, and that gasp transformed to a moan. While I had been with girls before this I was now with a woman and as my hands moved with wonder over firm shoulders and strong arms her one hand moved to support me at the small of my back while another moved to cup and squeeze my breast and softly tug at my nipple.
My head rolled back and I found myself looking to her shining eyes as her hand stopped. Seeing my look of dismay at her ceasing of actions she smiled. "Don't worry. I'm not stopping."
The hand that had been cupping my breast moved to my bottom and lifted me up before carrying me to her bedding. Laying me out gently she laid out beside me be with one arm supporting her on her side as her opposite hand moved to softly explore my breasts.
Several times I tried to speak, but my frantic breathing made it difficult. She smiled and that exploring hand caressed my cheek before she would lean in and kiss me. "It's all right Janine. Just feel, words can come later."
Then her hand returned to her explorations, soft, gentle, and maddeningly slow. Part of me wanted to beg her to move to that aching center between my thighs, but the rest of me was much happier letting her do as she will.
Her will however did find its way there, and as it did the arm supporting her weight then supported mine as I cried out in pleasure. She rolled me to her, and I kissed her collar, her neck, and the tops of her breasts as her fingers moved though the damp, heated center of my need.
My Lady's fingers found her way inside me, and to my maidenhead. She paused, a silent question in her eyes as she made me meet her gaze, and all I could do was nod. I can't say I consciously knew what I was agreeing to as I nodded, but I knew if she wanted it, and I could give it to her I was more then ready to.
There was a brief bit of pain, but she kissed the resulting tears, away. The pained tears, and the pleasured ones as my eyes clenched shut and my body locked tight and I cried out her name.
For all of my ability to perceive time I could have spent days in her arms as my body shook in the aftermath, but soon I found myself looking back into those dazzling eyes. Eyes that held a new question, and a matching hunger, and again I couldn't even contemplate denying her.
She turned so that her feet were facing my head and mine hers, and our legs interlocked almost like the grappling maneuvers she had been teaching me. This intimate grapple however was much different as I felt her dripping hot folds pressing against mine, and rubbing new life into them.
A new life that moved into my arms as I braced them behind me to better push against her, something that brought that pleased smile I recognized from when I would master one lesson or another of her's both quickly and well.
She stayed smiling as she rocked against me, but her smile became less focused, lost in the pleasure she was experiencing, pleasure that I was giving her. I found myself rocking harder, knowing I could make her feel like she had just made me feel, and as she cried out my name I knew I had succeeded.
Without thinking about it I grabbed her in my arms, and while I knew my Lady could have countered the maneuver easily enough she allowed herself to be grabbed and kissed by me.
I never returned to my own bedding in any of my time with my Lady's army.
-
My time with my Lady's army ended as much as it had began. This time however it had been a noble observer who had been sent to travel with us as we fought his Liege's battle.
An enemy village had been secured, and this "noble" observer had thought himself entitled to one of the girls of that village. While I knew his importance and kept my sword sheathed many of the men said I was actually kinder with my sword as the wound killed cleaner then the injuries I could inflict with my skilled hands.
Though he was left alive it took divine healing to ensure he would walk again, and suddenly the entire army was in danger of the much larger force that we had been simply reinforcing being sent after us once the larger battle was finished.
The nature of the observer's actions left our employer eager to resolve the matter, but the undeniable fact that his observer had been attacked by someone in his employ could not be ignored, and so I voluntarily left the ranks so that face could be saved without blood being spilled.
None were happy with it, but I sought to make the best of it.
I quickly found employ with a merchant who was enamored with the idea of a female swordsman because he felt sure he didn't have to worry about his daughter's virtue... and I can swear that the entire time I was protecting her she didn't even notice the men who sought to woo her.
He had been so pleased with my ability to keep her away from men that he actually recommended me to many of his friends... and I can again swear they weren't bothered by any man's attentions the entire time they were under my care.
More then once I almost felt guilt at their profuse gratitude.
Some employers were more... aware, and some like the sorceress who first hired me to guard her as she gathered rare ingredients for her spells sometimes seemed to find frivolous reasons to hire my sword as to get the rest of me near.
She graduated to a genuine lover, and was numbered with many other dear souls that I met during my travels and happily hoped to see again.
Now however I found myself at the gates of a city I had never been to before.
-
With a twitch, my body translating the threatening scene in the dream, into an uncontrolled sharp movement, I suddenly wake up. The nightmare familiar, haunting my subconscious for months now, setting me on my journey towards the city. An undertaking starting months ago, now nearing the end as I can feel the presence of the city on my skin.
As I walked the woods, the hills and fields to my destination, carving small statues on the way, selling them to get the necessary supplies, hundreds of miles passed beneath my feet. The destination always clear, the way to get there under subject of choice, as the brotherhood ordered me to stay hidden, my travels a secret.
Born destined to become a Ranger, sent to the monastery at the age of 5, I was trained in the skills of an assasin and a forestwalker. Knowing all living plants, trees and animals in this part of the world, having intimate knowledge of sleight and silent ways to kill, I was educated to be a scholar, as well as trained in celibacy. Intimate relations not forbidden but discouraged, since Rangers can not have ties keeping them in one place or occupying their minds.
Sent by the brotherhood, feeling their order as a constant pressure, pushing me forwards. An unexplainable urge pulling me towards this secretive city, where my assignment is due to be fulfilled. My ability to hide in the shadows and travel unseen and unnoticed, perfected when I was an adolescent as I trained myself to be within 3 ft of an unsuspecting girl without her noticing it as she was bathing.
This night the dream was more vivid, more alive and more threatening. The proximity of the city maybe having its influence. I sit up and poke in the cinders, still lightly glowing as the crumbling branches and logs covered the ever slower burning flames, leaving nothing but ashes. I put on some more logs and blow in the orange glow, adding my breath to the slumbering fire until small flames start licking the dry wood. The fire a monster, finding fresh food, soon flares up, lighting the long, leave-covered branches of the huge oak I chose as my resting place for the night.
It is almost morning, the sky not as dark anymore, the horizon showing the bleak grey of a clouded day. As I let my eyes get used to the morning twillight, my ears pick up something.
A slight noise, seemingly a branch snapped in two by careful feet. The flustering of leaves as they are stepped on, a brach swushing as it swings back into place. Someone is there, moving towards the small creek a hundred pases away.
The branches of the oak so low, they shield the fire shining through and quickly I get up and move towards the creek. Without a sound, moving past two squirrels without them noticing, I reach the stream, my eyes first finding a black long skirt, a white blouse and low shoes, then hearing splashes in the water. Hidden in the dark shadows of a weeping willow, a white figure glides through the dark water, her head leaning backwards, her long, dark hair curling around her neck and shoulders as it is submerged in the rushing stream.
-
Her breasts just above the water, her mouth half opened, her eyes looking at the sky as she floats on her back. Unaware of her spectator, she stand up, the water low and just covering her legs up to her knees, and starts washing herself. A soft, white cloth, held by slender fingers, sliding over her body. Caressing and gently washing her skin, starting at her face and neck, sliding over her breasts and stomach, then down her long, strong legs. She moves her hand up the back of her legs, then sliding over her round, firm butt. As she moves her hand to her front, she spreads her legs a little, sliding the cloth between her thighs and over her sex.
As she moves her hand, she closes her eyes and relaxes. Then she suddenyl drops the cloth, her not taking action to catch it before the creek takes it out of reach. Instead her hand is pushed harder against her sex and a soft moan comes from her lips. I move in closer, hiding behind the huge trunk of the willow, watching her from the front. I can see her finger move over her clit, twirling around it, rubbing fast and hard. Her hand curving and bending, pushing a finger inside her, keeping the same tempo as her finger rubbing her clit.
Her moans turning into gasps as she nears her climax. Her thighs trembling, her feet struggling to keep their hold on the slippery stones in the creek. Then she clenches her legs, catching her hand between her thighs as a high pitched scream leaves her throat. Her head leaning back, releasing her outing of pleasure into the world. Her body frozen as the waves of her orgasm turn into ripples then slowly subside.
She opens her eyes and looks around dazed. Her view glary, not fully returned to the present yet, she slowly starts moving towards her clothes, sucking on her finger before she rinces her hand clean in the clear water. She dries herself off quickly before rushing to put her clothes on. Shivering with cold and the after glow of her pleasure, she hops onto the bank and swiftly disappears between the trees.
Her presence and body already aroused me, her pleasuring planting an unbearable seed of lust in my head, growing quickly into a thought-entangling twine. Knowing it will be impossible to get the girl out of my mind before release, I slide my hand in my pants and grab my cock. My thoughts drawn automatically to the scene I just witnessed, I close my eyes and dive deep into it. Forming myself into her hand as she plays with her clit and wet centre.
Within seconds I find bliss and I let my orgasm rip through my body as I deposit my warm seed in the rushing water of the creek. Biting my jaws down, I force myself to keep quiet, allowing my mind to absorb the fullness of my climax. A slight shiver through my legs before I return the iron grip on my mind and body and close my pants, before focussing and returning to my camp. Five minutes later nothing would ever tell someone had spent the night under the magnificent oak. In my mind I find the city in the distance, focussing, smelling the first smell of the streets in the distance. I disappear between the trees, moving towards the edge of the forest..
-
The darkness of alleyways and narrow city streets wrapped to her as she headed home ., but for the full moon these passages would have been near impassible to navigate. Even in the bright light of the moons glow, she walked with trepidation, fear lingering since the killings had occurred only under such conditions. She would not have dared to make such journey, but for the growing fever of the child,…her fear the daughter would not have lasted till daybreak unless the soothing herbs from the apothecary could be gained. Now with them, she rushed the streets praying it not too late.
The gnawing sensation of being watched, raised the hairs of fear… the sounds of movement ever present behind her. Try as she wanted she sensed something there, stalking, close but hidden in those shadows
The sudden crash of crates made her turn,.. the onrushing blackness huge, growling as it pounced from the darkness, freezing her in fear… that bottomless grip of doom crashing on her. Jaws of death seemed imminent to tear at her, the clawed digits reaching…
Then a second shadow streaking by,... colliding, the impact sending both tumbling, crashing into the near crates. They rose in a flash,… bodies bent unnatural,. The elongated snouts, yellow eyes burning in the moonlight. Canine features which struck dread into her as she backed to the building walls, trembling,..soiling herself with fear of recognition..
Werewolves…
One hissing, snarling, the bared fangs dripping with salvia,.. wild,..eyes darting onto her with anticipation of flesh. The other moving with purpose, measuring its antagonist,.. circling slow until its yellow eyes marked with cognitive intelligence, glanced to her,.. the deformed lips pulling back exposing razor sharp canines,.. a growl,.. almost human like,.. the sound a twisted command directed to her. In Fear she was oblivious to it.
It growled again,.. the tone underlined with emotion…a stern command, the action enough to cut the ties of her panicked sense. Her mind shaken, deluded seemingly, by the sudden cognition this creature might actually be directing words towards her. She stared hard at the werewolf, it’s eyes barely moving from the vicious snarling creature before it,…the sounds clearly underlined by frustration and impatience as it growled,.. the word barely understandable…but clear enough…
“Run.”
Pressing to the wall she slid slow, then darted into the street, her legs churning in desperation, daring a glance back to see her flight had not gone unnoticed. The harsh bark clear enough her attacker found her movement of flight distracting. Turning in hesitation, it posed to pounce… the moment enough as she saw the one who had crudely spoken leaped now attack sinking his fangs into the wild creature.
Her screams ripped through the stillness of the night as she fled,.. heart racing gripped in fear. Eyes focused only on the flight path ahead, the sounds crashes,…growls,. .yelps and howls erupting, the violence of a brutal fight echoing through the narrow streets of city. Never looking back she was almost to the door of her home, her legs burning with fatigue, breaths short,…when she heard it,…a singular baying howl of triumph that rose through the city streets.
-
“And this scar?” she asked he lips kissing soft along the edge of the white marks along my shoulder.
“Howler wolves…”, I replied, the well rehearsed lie slipping easily from me. Should I tell the truth I would not have imagined her willing to share my bed.
She dipped lower,..kissing slow over the scars of claw marks on my chest…”and these?...”
“A mountain cat,..” , I answered choosing another lie shortened by a sharp gasp as her tongue danced below,.. rolling around my nipple . She caught my reaction,.. glancing up,..reaching with fingertips to trace the thin scar along my cheek…
“and this?...”
My lips drew in a smirk, not every scar had an exotic tale to it. “Bar fight in Fort Wilderness.”
“Oh, my a bad boy are we,?”.. Her tone half teasing as her lips drifted off to another scar, her tongue and lips tracing slow across my skin. What is it of woman and scars?
I smiled, of any of the scars, that one was the result of attitude. If anything, the taint held to predictable patterns of behavior. The aggressive apprehension before the change,.. prone to violence, and anger, the lust filled need of contact which drove me after. Both carried by the heightened sense of awareness, the clear sharpening of all the senses. It’s what made sex so addicting after the change,.. the amplification of the senses. The smell of her desire filled my lungs,. The brush of her tongue and kisses on my skin, mind twisting of effect. The sound of her heart, racing with want,…pressed to the edge of anticipation. My lips smacked with the taste of her scent lingering in the air…. wild,…erotic I needed no other sign of how wanting and willing she had already become.
It was the sex however fleeting that momentarily gave me reprieve, that helped me forget what I was,.. consoled the wound to my soul of the events which had led me here.
The half breed that I was, part elf and part human, marked me as an outcast. An aberration to both races, the elves looking on me as defective, be they polite, the stoic reserve of judgment ever present. Humans were more belligerent of attitude, their racist guard clearly evident,…though the women more likely to bed me, looking at me as some form of exotic dallying, human enough to warrant crossing the lines in lust, in experimentation. But even those numbers were few.
My human mother had bore me late in her life, the birth too taxing, taking her from the world, leaving me to be raised by my elven father. He found himself straddled not only with infant, but of the biased attitudes casted at his newborn. Neither Elve or human society appeared willing to accept the child, and the wise creature he was, he retreated into the woods,.. rearing me,.. teaching me of the craft of his people and the lore of the woods. Those were years of wonder for me countless for though human, I age slowly. He taught me to handle a bow, a knife, the only weapons he emphasized I would ever need in that land.
Perhaps, true I doubt that any weapon other than enchanted could have saved him that night when the lycan descended on our camp. The scars on my shoulder a testament to when it drug me from my bedroll, ready to tear at me before my father leaped to the defense. Instead it attention to him, tore into him and my meager efforts to aide met with brutal vicious rebuke. A crushing blow, casting me easily aside,.. the creature taking taking it’s toll on my father instead.
I laid there broken of body for days dying with the torn remnants of my father close at hand.
Why she did what she did I never knew, but the woodland nymph who found me close to death the following days, intervened. Though never seen my father always acknowledged her presence in those woods,.. the small gifts of flowered boughs,.. perhaps touched her. She breathed life back into my battered body,…found the plague of the taint on me, knowing she could not cure,… she used her magic, tapped the roots of elven blood elven , twisted it into something,.. more tolerable, the attributes of a shapeshifter.
In the following years she continued to rear me, but not motherly,.. but tolerant,.. caring,.. she mentored me. Taught me how to connect to the forest creatures, bind to their souls, and with that the understanding and ability live and breath in that form. It was her gift,.. her ability to change form at will. The countless days at we played as squirrels in the trees,.. the leisurely stroll as a great stag and cow,…the stalking as mountain cat of intruders, and the occasional scare we threw to belligerent interlopers in the form of enraged great bears.
At least until the moon filled full,.. then the curse of the taint held,.. I was locked to one form,.. that of the werewolf. Her gift made it manageable… the curse undermined to the extent I was still in control. Thinking, rational,.. not a servant to the primal predatory drive that the disease gave to others. I lived as I always did, only condemned to the pattern of that horrific shapel. While in such form she would come,.. lie with me,.. hold me, the soft touch of her spirit always tempering the edge of the change.
When manhood finally arrived, she took me as her lover, coming to me in the still of that first night, her beauty radiant as she slipped the translucent gown she wore from her and taught me of the ways of pleasure, intimacy with a woman.
Timeless… decades passed, and somewhere I must have touched her soul, rose the emotion of love, for she told me her name. Gave me that power… Aldaris…
-
What man could ask for more, the idyllic life in the woods, in love…life was a contiuous stream of bliss.
Until the time taint arrived,.. and while in recluse they came. I could sense the foul corruption, of orc, and demon.. it filled the woods. Bound to the lycan form that first night I waited for her,.. but she never came,.. so I set to find her, fearful or the intruders. Orcs were of little consequence but the demon spawn a different matter. My heart crushed, torn asunder when I finally found her, strapped to the stump of a log. Used,.. tortured by the foul hands which had carved her in brutal precision…my love dead. The scent of the demons handiwork, everywhere.
Enraged I set the hunt, disregarding that whatever had the power to overcome her magic could easily overcome me. I wanted my vengeance. The lycan form held, even after the passing of the full moon, anger filled my soul, demanding retribution. Oh, I found the orcs… the hundred some no match for the hunt that befell them. I picked them apart through the following days, one by one, tracking them through the woods. They tried to hunt me,.. even using their hellhound in a futile effort. Sometimes darting in,…I wrecked havoc to their lines.. disappearing into the woods as a blood soaked apparition. I had become ever terrorizing them. Until but one, their leader and his pet hellhound remained.
My fingers traced the scar on my chest. Hellhounds put up a good fight.
Only the demon remains… he had long vanished from their ranks. This one I seek,…the name gained not thru the orcs I killed, but the brief binding to the hellhound before I killed it… Zierst. I left those woods so many years ago,.. traveled the lands seeking information… eradicating the corruption of the lycans along the way where I might. I hold lycans in contempt,…mindless killers, capable of a corruption on those around. There are a few who have the control, endure the affliction with purposed will… those I cautiously spare,…but the predators… none should suffer such a curse, if I can relieve the burden, eradicate, I will with no regrets.
But no lycan has brought me to this city,, I come for a different purpose to find the one who holds a key. A sage, …
My thoughts evaporate under the stroke of her tongue at another scar.
“Hmmm,.. one part remains unscathed,.. are you going to ignore it completely?” I speak, her attention has reared the flames within me
She glances up, eyes sparkling of delight, the wicked smile crossing her face, as she slides down gripping my manhood in her hands. Kissing it softly along the rim,…as she speaks, “In no way would I ignore this.”
Her lip part pulling over the rim, smack before reaching again, dragging further and further, until they wrap around it,.. sucking the head slowly. Her tongue slowly stroking the crown,… playfully teasing the rim of the slit. I am where I want to be, lost to it.
Stroking my shaft slowly, she slips further down onto my shaft, running that tongue along the rim,.. creating a soft bed for my cock as she slides further down,.. bobbing slow, pull it free as she takes a deep breath,.. licks slow along the shaft, then kissing slowly as she works back up, collecting herself before descending again. Pressing me into her throat,.. bobbing, sucking,…rising gasping,.. her want filling my lungs, the heat pressing me to mad lust.
By the gods I can stand it no more,… when she rises gasping for air , , I roll her quick to her back, my kisses falling wildly on her lips, as I press forward, the head tight to the wet gate of passion…the pain on my soul momentarily lost.
-
I'm a type of pixie while we might not have any wings we're quite a bit more intelligent, bigger and aware of things than our smaller sisters. Whatever power it is that created us she probably wanted her own kind of humanoids other than our more spirit type cousins after seeing the elves and dwarves.
Being pixies and all we all look like females though there are two genders, the only apparent difference being our genitals. We're by no mean immortal and live for about 300 years. Our bodily build might be a bit short of stature and very lean but with very definite and a little unnatural feminine curves covered by a spotless smooth skin. By nature we move and carry ourselves with an almost impossible grace and smoothness though even if we're completely developed we still look really innocent with our short length, cute features, big eyes and often long, thick and beautiful thick hair.
We live in our own realm though, a wonderful and magical realm that fills all our needs. Our realm is always warm and comfy, colours and hues are stronger and everything has a warm fantastic feel to it. Much of this is of course because of the powerful magical river flowing through the lands, this river grants us an excess of magical power that we can always draw from and do whatever with.
Over the millennias we haven't had much contact with the other realms and no one nearly ever visits them at all... we're far to busy playing around in our own realm. But we do have a general knowledge about other creatures and races and have pictures and scrolls picturing them though the males always appear so strange to us.
Now though, I'm a quite young pixie but fully developed and with my 5'3" I'm one of the tallest... probably taking after my daddy in this regard. I've got a long thick wavy blond hair, big sparkling blue eyes, a small nose and cute pouty lips. I have always been very curious and adventurous... probably seen our whole small realm a few times as I've been walking around in it. That's a problem for me though, I want to see new things and I been nagging my parents about teaching me how to get to the earthly realm for quite a while.
I had read about the cities assumed to exist there and lots of other things that I had no idea what they could be but it just sounded so very exciting. At first my parents where against the whole deal but the more I talked about it the more they melted to the idea. Finally they relented and when they did it was almost them planning everything, getting overly excited about my adventure... my daddy almost deciding to join me.
Mommy kept making me cute dresses with stockings telling me it might be cold there and that a little skirt might not be enough. Yeah we tend to just walk around in miniskirts not one bit ashamed about our bodies but covering our genitals is usual. I really don't hope its as cold as when a few tried to make it snow here and things resulted in a blizzard... we tend to be a bit impulsive at times and not really think things through.
I left our realm early a morning really excited, my mommy and daddy having quite a trouble holding back their tears as we said goodbye.
I skipped of into the forest, we've created a magically enhanced way of skipping that lets us travel really fast without getting tired, plus it looks really cute. Using my magic I started to gradually make the changes I had been taught until I suddenly found myself in a completely different forest, the feel of everything different. I smiled happily, my daddy was truly a genius at magic and he always teach things so well.
I looked around the forest wide eyed, it seemed so old and regal the power in it harnessed in such a refined way, nothing like the fleeting forest of our realm always brimming with new magic.
In a clearing in front of me I could see a figure and approaching her I decided she might be a forest nymph, she watched me approaching a bit perplexed. I skipped up to her smiling brightly and reaching out my little hand to her and with a melodious and light voice I greeted her "Hi, I'm Adera are you a forest nymph? This forest is really beautiful btw. Oh, and these mushrooms I found are so sweet and tasty. Do you know where I can find a city? I've always wanted to see a city, they seem so wondrous. Oh look, a cute bunny!". She stops me almost screaming "Calm down! And don't eat those mushrooms they're poisonous!" I got a little scared at her sudden outburst, looking at her with sad eyes "... well... apparently not for you" watching as I had apparently eaten them for quite a while now. "Yes I'm the nymph of this forest sweety" smiling at me and taking my hand in hears my eyes shining up again but she stopped me right before starting my rambling again with a raised finger "Can you please tell me what you are? I've never seen someone of your kind before". "Oh me? I'm a pixie and I guess you might not have heard of my kind since we tend to stay in our own realm. I'm just here alone adventuring." putting my hands on my hips smiling proudly at my own bravery "I see, well should a sweet girl like you really walk around alone like this?". She called me a girl, how odd "I'm a boy" she's raising an eyebrow in disbelief making me pout, "Here I'll show you." I pull up the hem of my short dress and down with my soft underwear showing hear my cute penis "See". I could see her eyes widen but she composes herself quickly "Okay so your a boy, but still does you parents approve?", "Yes, of course they do and I know magic. Can't you just show me the way to a city? Pretty please?" she sighed loudly muttering something about pixies and faeries.
After some persuasion she finally relented and she told me she'd show me the way to a road going through the forest and she told me that if I walked south on it I would eventually find myself in quite a city. As we walked through the forest she haggled me with words of advice and things to look out for like an overly protective mother. I had to agree about some things though, apparently I didn't look like a male to anyone as she put it but rather like a female and she told me it might be vice not telling everyone that I was a boy.
When we reached the road she hugged me tightly, kissed my cheeks and had a very worried look on her face as I walked of happily... I wonder why.
I had been walking down the road for quite a while when I smelt something really tasty in the air and after a few turns I saw a camp fire at the side with a group of creatures around it. I approached them without worry but they didn't seem to notice me so I greeted them loudly when I stood quite close making them all jump... not very good hearing these ones. They quickly invited me to sit with them by the fire staring a little at me, apparently not very used to creatures like me but I looked as wide eyed as them back at them. We greeted each other, they where humans and this was the first time I had seen males of this world. The females wasn't very strange but the males, well they looked really strange to me... one man in particular. He was a younger man with jet black hair, quite large build with well defined muscles and a handsome face (I wasn't actually familiar with that word though so I didn't have a label for it). He looked back at me out from the corner of he's eyes glancing down at my legs and at my cleavage quite obviously. A woman offered me some warmer clothes since it was going to get colder but looking at their ugly long dresses I much rather stayed with my short cute dress. Somehow I think my dress wasn't very appropriate though I had no idea why, the handsome man really didn't seem to think so on the other hand. I told her I could use magic to keep myself warm and they all look at me a little worried at the mentioning of magic so casually.
They had been cooking for a meal and offered me some, first time eating meat for me and I have to say it was pretty tasty. Later in the evening the handsome man said he would go to a nearby lake and take swim. He had been looking at me a out of the corner of his eye all evening and well I can't say I didn't react to it, somehow I found it quite exciting but I had no idea why. Thinking a little about it I decided to follow him for a swim, I was really curious as to how these males bodies looked.
I saw him stand by the water with his back to me, moonlight shining on his body showing his well defined muscular body and I could feel a tingling inside of me and my nipples hardening a little making me really confused. Seemed like he was preoccupied with his something in front of him, his arms moving. Smiling mischievously I conjured an illusionary growl from a huge beast which made him jump in surprise and fear and I couldn't hold myself from giggling at him. "Hey! No tricks like that girl, I've got a sword here and I know how to use it." I walked out from the forest to the lake still giggling, "Sorry, it just seemed like such a good opportunity as you where so occupied" my eyes falling to his crotch "with umm..." I flushed hotly seeing his big hard cock. I'd never seen such a big penis, it wasn't cute like mine at all but rather raw, angry and filled with animalistic power. He noticed where I was looking, my flushed face, visibly hard nipple "Why don't you join me for a swim?". I looked him over, muscular, big cock and handsome... I smiled at him pulling my dress of and down with my underwear showing off my butt to him for some reason.
Slowly I turned to him pulling back a few of my golden locks from my face, my nipples and dick hard from my excitement and somehow I knew I just wanted this man. He looked at my naked body greedily but hesitated visibly at my dick, I got afraid it would somehow put him off. I walked past him dipping my feet into the cold water, his eyes following me. I kicked some of the cold water his way, he flinched visibly when it spattered over him and I ran out into the water laughing. He chased after me me growling something about getting back at me with his deep voice. Finally he caught me, well I had somehow wanted that and I could feel his still hard cock pressing into my butt making me flush from joy and excitement... he seemed to find me attractive. He held me tight and told me that even though I confused him immensely he wanted me... now! I felt his hands turn my head, kissing my lips, the other tracing over my skin, finding a breast and a nipple. He pressed his cock against my butt and I felt myself push back against him, I slowly turned in his arms to meet his kiss better and push my body against his wile my hands traced his back and arms.
He lift me up in his arms and carried me out of the water and lay me down on a patch of soft grass kissing me passionately, his tongue digging into my mouth and I met his lips greedily and sucked on his invading tongue. I suddenly knew how I wanted him, in my ass. Well I'm not a virgin and not back there either as our kind is quite open sexually but I was a bit afraid of his thick big cock. I felt him push against me back there, mostly by instinct. I told him to wait and lay down on his back, he did so looking at me, I smiled naughtily at him licking my lips "I have to make you slippery wet if I'm going to be able to take you in my ass" his eyes widening at what was to come and I could hear him sigh in pleasure as I got down on him, sucking his wonderful cock.
When he was satisfyingly wet I straddled him, aligned his cock with my rosebud and slowly sat down on it. It took a while, I had to go slow, relax myself a lot and it still hurt a little. When I finally had all of him inside me I sat on him for a while adjusting before slowly rising and then sitting down. After just a few strokes it started to feel very good and I started to ride him with longer strokes while whimpering in pleasure. He suddenly turned us around, me on my back and he told me that he couldn't just lie there with a creature like me pleasuring herself on his cock. He started fucking me faster and deeper increasing his pace until he was pounding into me. I loved it, moaning louder and louder, my dick dripping of precum. He thrust himself deep into me, his cock growing a little more inside me and he cried out, his cock suddenly bursting its cum deep into me. I screamed in pleasure and I felt my own orgasm ripple through my body, my dick spurting and my anus flexing around him.
When I descended from my pleasure I found that he had collapsed onto me breathing heavily. We stayed like that for a while relaxing, I could feel his cock soften and slip out of me leaving me with an emptiness and his cum oozing out from me. After a while though we got up cleaned us, dressed and walked back to the camp me clinging on his arm happily.
We slept together that night and in the morning I felt him spooning me from behind and I snuggled against his warm big body. He had a hand cupping one of my breasts and his cock a little hard against my rear. I rubbed myself back against a little feeling him grow against me which was very exciting as he was still sleeping. Feeling a little naughty I took his cock in my hand and guided it into my anus pushing myself onto his hard cock, he awoke to this and slowly we made love silently and he had to hold a hand over my mouth when I came.
It turned out they where heading the other way moving from a big city, probably the same city that I was on my way towards. A little sad I said goodbye to them in the morning... a special goodbye for the handsome guy with lots of kisses and then headed my own way. I was still a little confused about the feelings that the man had awoken in me, I hadn't been expecting that at all... but I liked it... a lot.
The road took me out from the forest and and I could now see vast fields ripe for harvest and I started meeting more and more people mostly humans but a few elves and dwarves as well. I got quite a few looks even from elves that where not sure what I was which made them think very hard... quite funny to watch. I didn't care much for people staring at times as I was very occupied with my surrounding and I was looking back at some people back with my big curious eyes.
I passed quite a few villages on my way to the city, in the first a nice old woman explained to me that this wasn't a city and that a city was far bigger which made me really excited. I was a little disappointed at first when I had thought the village had been the city.
I started seeing soldiers walking and on horse travelling the road as well, one particular group marching in formation and synchronized so I shortened my phase to walking so I could ask them questions about it. One big burly man in their group apparently got angry and told me to get lost, I pushed out my tongue at him and made a foul grimace before skipping off. The soldiers looked completely frustrated as they saw me leave them behind with apparent ease.
I got really wide eyed though when I saw a mighty warrior in golden magical armour neatly weaved into it and on an equally mighty and impressive horse. I tried talking to this man as well but he just ignored me... humpf, I scared the horse with an illusion making them go charging out on a field. It was so hilarious I fell to the ground in giggles and the people walking by took circles around me with scared faces.
As the sun stood at its highest point in the sky I walked over a hill and could see a huge mass of buildings a few kilometres away and behind it a vast ocean. Can there really be that much water in one place, I have to go check that out but first I needed to see this huge city with its large buildings, impressively high towers and some buildings that must be castles scattered inside it. After standing there a bit stupidly with my jaw hanging I continued my easy skip down the hill towards the city.
-
At the gate I catch the eye of the guards, but that is not surprising. I was catching people's eyes long before I ever took up the sword.
I suppose it could be a contest, my lean, muscular frame in black leather breeches with knee high boots in the same with steel shod toes and knees, obviously there for combat. My only other coverings a black leather brassiere and black leather gloves, with the rest taken off and stored in my pack in the warm weather.
Just as easily however it could be the sword hanging easily at my hip. Not only is it exceedingly rare for a woman to take up the blade, but to wear it with the easy veteran's confidence I do would mark me to them whatever my gender.
Their wide eyes and urgent whispers coming from the fact that it's the massive hand and a half blade commonly known as the "bastard" sword. Less then the mighty two handed claymores and their kin, but longer the the long sword favored by most men at arms. Most could only hope to wield it with two hands, but I could wield her with one, and with such speed that I could end a great many fights before they truly started.
Still, I do not blame them. They are the city guard, and they have every right to mark my passage. Were I here to do harm I could go a great deal, but I am here for the celebration of the coming summer.
It was actually here, but the festival was always held a little later then most of it's ilk to let the city fill to capacity.
Lidibinis, the City that Morality forgot. Or at least that's what a great many called it, doing so in scandalized whispers.
Of course I had warranted those whispers more then once myself and when a woman who had paid my bounty on a bandit leader and his lieutenants had mistaken me for a native after our tryst I knew where I would go to spend the windfall the murderous rabble had provided after they had become enough of a nuisance to get gold placed on their heads.
While I had bathed in several streams I would almost swear I could still smell the smoke on my hair from the bandit leader's tent. After I had snuck in during the dark of night and slit his throat. Then looting his tent I set it on fire. As the bandits battled the fire I slipped amongst them and cut down their leaders. By the time they had realized they were under attack they got to watch the last lieutenant fall, and had simply fled in panic driven chaos.
Yet while I was a woman of the sword I was still a woman, and now that I was in a city it was her I would take care of.
The guard had been a little nervous when i first started speaking to him, but I would guess I was hardly the first traveler to ask the way to the baths.
-
I hated crowds, the decades of my solitary life with Aldaris had little prepared me for the journey I had been on. The rush on my senses always overloaded ears filled with the swarm of heartbeats, the smell of conflicting scents from the people about. At least the biased worked in my favor. Seeing a half breed, people unconsciously took that extra measure of step to avoid contact... my path always slightly wider then others might encounter. The bulk of my frame was human, but the shape of the pointed ears jutting from the braids of my silver streaked hair, the piercing blue almond shaped eyes clearly defined the mixed race. All was well, the library of Lidibinis was my goal.
My partner had performed well, tempered the lust filled needs for the moment, which gave me some clarity to this day. Easily aroused she had succumbed to my driving needs,.. several times. Finally pleading departure, she left wobbling,.. sore from serving as my fuck toy for hours, but had manage to dull the edge of the lust driven need that ate at me.
Enough, that I focus as I traversed the swarm of the market place. The whispers I picked from the crowd showed the continuing of concerning the body found in an alley the prior day, another victim of the speculated lycan. It was pretty clear that the authorities had not freely acknowledged this. The brutality of the attacks, the timing, certainly gave credence to the rumors circulating Such news would certainly have dampened the ensuing celebration ahead. Some sort of festival,…, of which I had little interest in. My purpose here singular, speak with Xegis the Wise,.. and see if he could enlighten me of the demon I sought.
Following the directions given by my innkeeper, I found the library easy enough, a rather unimposing building set in the religious district of the city. Compared to the temples and shrines which rose around it, the building looked to be an ignored step child of neglect. Not surprising the city itself bore a reputation of more sensual indulgences. That Xegis should reside here suggested something of his own dalliances. I climbed the few steps entering into the dull lite chamber, The handful of scribes absorbed in their work paid scant attention to me,.. but for one whose attention was clearly fixed on my intrusion.
He rose, measuring my plain appearance. I wore nothing impressive, the plain loose fitting leather shirt and breeches…clean, but spotted with marks of my journeys, my boots worn and tired looking. The singular knife sheathed on my belt and staff hardly threatening.
“What business do you have here?” he demanded, the voice sharp and quick.
I let the sharp inquiry fall flat, choosing not to answer immediate. Measuring him no different than a barking dog, as my eyes wandered, letting him know his stance and position irrelevant as I took in the surroundings. Then glanced to him,, answering in a even soothing tone.
“I seek audience with Xegis. Does he still reside here?” I could sense the stiffening attitude and reluctance to answer. He merely nodded, speaking quietly for me to wait as he turned quick on his heel, moving across the room towards the large door holding the valued archives of manuscripts. He didn’t enter, turning instead at the wall towards a stairwell, disappearing as climbed up, no doubt to private chambers housed on the higher floor.
The man who descended with him hardly of what I expected, tall, fair featured with a short well trimmed beard. He approached with authoritative confidence, the underling overlord of the scribes slipping back to his desk, apparently passing me off to his companion. We stood there briefly, he measuring me as I did him.
“Xegis?” I asked, apparently introductions were beyond this one’s manners.
He shook his head, “No, I am afraid Caduceus, second scribe of the Library of Lidibinis. Xegis no longer offers counsel here. Perhaps I may help you.”
My eyebrow arched in surprise, second scribe, he looked far too young to hold such a position. There were far older men present in these chambers, more inclined to hold such a title. He was either extremely bright or…
I pressed, I had come too far to meet rebuke. “Only if you are well versed in the knowledge of demonology? Otherwise I must speak to Xegis”
“No,…and no” he spoke, the second a retorting stand. He pressed a hand to my shoulder, no doubt an urging anticipation for me to leave. “Xegis is old, of bad health.. he no longer has the mind to answer or recollect anything at all. And no one here has the expertise on what you seek”
I can smell a lie, literally. The tensing of the body, dilation of the eyes, quicken pulse, not to discount the undeniable change in scent. He was lying. At what level I could not discern. The mark of a true scribe of sages lies in a knowledge that of their lack thereof a topic, is supplemented by at least knowing who to speak to, who might have that knowledge. He offered no suggestion as he ushered me from the scribroium.
As I stood on the front step of the library, paying scant attention to Caduceus smug sense of success as he reentered the building, my eyes glancing up to the open windows of the upper floors airing the heat from the rooms.
There were other ways to gain access.
I found a thick cluster of shrubs along the side of the building, slipped behind them unseen, pulling the leather shirt from me as my mind reached for memories. Lifting as I bound,.. my remaining clothes falling free,.. the swirling rush of the meld, the momentary confusion as my mind and physical shape adapted, reconnecting…and lifted into flight. A crow rising from the bushes would hardly be suspect, and though an awkward shape, one I had never truly mastered,.. I held enough control to rise to the second story, flap hovering,..from window to window…until I found what I suspected my goal.
The old man sat at his desk,.. the disarray piles of books, scrolls surrounding him in ,..his attention focused on the manuscript,…withered hands flipping the pages slowly.. I flew forward,.. entering the room, releasing the binds of the shape,..the shimmering blur surrounding me as I step forward easily. Manifesting back into my human form as his eyes darted up, a measured gazed to my naked form standing before him.
I was confused, my senses finding no rush of excited heartbeat,… just a vacant stare. His challenge equally puzzling as he spoke nonchalantly.
“Did you bring my soup?”
-
The bath's were as busy as the rest of the city with the number of travelers normally impressive tally doubled for the festival the natives struggled to compete, but compete they did. All seeking to either remove the grime of the day or freshen up for the revels of the night. Yet as I walked among them I found myself starting to smile.
I could see why I had been mistaken for a native because even before I took up the sword I had cast down modesty, knowing I was expected to keep my flesh covered, but caring about as much for that as I did the expectation that I should find a nice boy and settle down to start having children.
My body was not diseased or deformed, and I had never seen undue need to cover it. Even now while I had picked up scars in battle I always healed cleanly and those feint reminders seemed to more accent my beauty, giving it a fierceness most women never considered matching.
Here however clothing more for ornamentation or protection then hiding breasts or genitals, and where most baths had people wrapped in towels or darting from one place to another in hopes they weren't noticed people without a stitch on and their towels over their shoulders walked openly and unashamed.
All that was seen over the main desk where a woman and a guard stood collecting coin from all those who sought to enter.
My smile served me well, and both returned it as I explained I wanted a female attendant and a full massage as well. I paid the extra coin and was directed to a private room with a cloth covered table in the middle of it. The woman from the front desk set some oil to warm and then left.
Knowing what was expected of me I undressed and set all my gear in the corner, though as always my sword was on top and angled to be drawn quick and clean. Though I can not say I expected an attack I always prepared for one.
Now naked I laid on my back and laced my palms behind my head as I let my body drowse. In that half daze I heard some cries of passion that told me it wasn't just nudity that they were comfortable with, and I smiled.
I heard another person approaching my door, and turning my heard I saw a swarthy young woman. Slender of limb with swarthy skin and long black hair to her waist, breasts the size of apples capped with nipples already hardened. At the juncture of her legs was a mass of curls maintained in shape, but otherwise grown freely.
"You wished for a massage M'Lady?" I nodded. "Then we usually start with you laying on your stomach." I had given a great many messages to my Lady when I served in her army, and simply rolled to my stomach, my hands still laced, but my cheek now resting at the top of them, my face turned towards her, smiling as she stepped next to the table.
She picked up the oil and poured it at the small of my back. First she rubbed upward smoothing the oil into the smoothe skin and long mucles of my back, and already I could feel old aches starting to ease.
She continued her ministrations to my arms, showing she knew her profession as she paid extra attention to my wrists and hands, obviously aware a warrior puts a great deal of strain on them.
More oil was added and she started massaging downward. I smiled into my hands as I knew she spent an inordinate amount of time massaging my bottom, but she was not the first woman to enjoy digging her fingers into the muscular globes, and she certainly would not be the last.
The long muscles of my legs came next and between them and my feet I found myself groaning in appreciation.
"I'm pleased you are enjoying yourself M'Lady. If you wish to enjoy yourself more you will need to roll over."
I did so, my hands now at my sides as I smiled up at her, and she down at me. As she gathered the oil again I allowed myself to regard her more closely, and the nipples that had seem just textured from exposure to the air now seemed painfully erect, and the curls at the juncture between her legs now glistened with her arousal.
If I still had said curls I would be in a similar state, but I had shaved all but the smallest patch at my sex, and instead I felt that arousal mixing with the oil she had rubbed into my thighs.
As she poured the oil onto my belly I noticed her noticing my signs of arousal and could tell she was just as pleased. Her overall demeanor though was calm as she rubbed the oil into my stomach, but as she reached the proud globes of my breasts and started rubbing them my own drawn out moan stated cracking her reserve and she started breathing heavy as she squeezed the mass of my breasts and tugged the hard nipples.
I was wondering if I might reach release just from such treatment, but she stopped, knowingly or otherwise and got the oil again.
More was applied to my midsection, but this time it was massaged downward over my legs again, and I KNEW the little vixen was teasing me. I met her eyes and the twinkle there confirmed it. So I spread my legs wide and rested the sole of my feet on the table.
That got a nod from her in response, but the dreamy cast to her eyes made it almost look as if she was nodding to herself.
It was then her hands moved to my needy sex. The first two fingers of her right sliding easily into my hungry folds while her left quickly moved to the top of my need and pressed down firmly to make my back arch, raising my body into her touch.
As skilled as her fingers were it was obvious I was close and she was moving firm and fast to get me there, and with a delighted shriek I crested, and broke, my body giving several lurches upward, my mouth emitting several sobbing cries before I felt my body start to go slack.
I believe my internal muscles had clamped down as well, because it was only then she was able to remove her fingers from inside me, but it was just as possible she had simply wanted to feel my pleasure from deep within.
She climbed up on the table next to me, and I realized it was sized for just such a thing. While sexual services were neither asked for nor offered it seemed a custom here, and prepared for.
I felt one leg laid over mine as a arm was rested over my still heaving chest, but while this darling girl may expect most clients to be satiated and rest I was not.
"Climb up and straddle my face."
My words seemed to shock her, but once they sunk in a dazzling smile took over her features and she complied, and I had my own bright smile as her dripping sex was brought to my mouth.
My hands moved up to rest on her thighs and hold her open to me as my tongue happily worked to gather the taste of her now soaked into her curls and coating her soft flesh.
After several long moments of my tongue lapping happily between her legs I moved my mouth up to suckle that hard little pearl of her need and it was her turn to cry out. Just as it was my turn to tease as I quickly returned my tongue to pressing between those gripping internal muscles.
She sobbed her frustration, and I could no longer deny her as I again sucked that hard point of flesh and she cried out her delight, my face finding itself coated with a fresh wave of her nectar.
My hands had to move quickly from her thighs to catch her as she crumpled, not unconscious, but nearly. Still my reflexes were more then up to the task and I cradled her to my breast as she regained her senses.
Soon enough she did, and got up on shaky legs to being the process of scraping the oils from my flesh, in the process removing the fluids from our combined arousal as well as the grit and grime that I carried from my journey here.
Though I still required a bath the process had left my skin softened as well as cleaned, and freshly aroused.
The darling girl recognized my state, and seemed confused as I guessed the normal clients of the baths didn't recover their passions so quickly.
That adorable look of confusion remained as she directed me to the baths where I could finish cleaning myself up.
I felt her eyes on me as I walked over to my gear and kept my legs straight as I walked over to my gear and bent over to pick it up, giving her a good look at my sex, where her fingers had been so deep inside so recently.
I smiled as I looked at her dazed expression and walked to the baths.
-
The sun finally breaking through the heavy branches that have surrounded me all morning. The trees breaking, rays falling down, shining upon the green forest floor. The edge is near, far away in the distance, the first noises of the city reach my ears, i can feel the mass of people closely packed together behind the thick, massive walls. I find a high rock at the edge of the forest and hop onto it. Setting my hand above my eyes, I look in the distance, smelling the ocean breeze, seeing the friable edges of the city, blurred against the light grey of the skies.
With pain in my heart I leave my beloved forests, knowing I might not return to them for a long time, not sure the city is my final destination. Yet, for now I know where to go, a contact of the brotherhood waiting for me in a tavern in the black smith’s quarter of the city. A rough place, hard work makes strong men, the fire of their forges running through their veins, easily ignited with a puff of air. Not a place to attract attention to yourself.
First task is to get past the guards. But knowing the local tongue and a pouch full of gold coins will get me through if asked to explain my coming, confidence strengthening my posture, taking on an authoritive pose as my feet lead me closer to the gates of Libidinis. Carts, pulled by oxes and horses lining up as they are thoroughly checked at the gates, the city-state on high alert since it was attacked by a neighbouring harbor, a few hundred miles away. Yet, the flow of visitors for the summer festival too numerous to check very carefully.
With a sigh and a shrug on my shoulders I step onto the road and mix in with the endless line of travelers approaching the city gates. Commoners, farmers heading for the festival markets, travelling peddlers with handcarts, seeling an array of articles, even while they are on the road to the city. With my plain face and my born ability to mix in and disappear against the background, noone notices me walking towards the gates, seen but soon forgotten as there is nothing remarkable about me to remember.
I look around with my trained eyes, looking for remarkable things, my eye caught by a figure talking to the guards. An uncommon sight, a swordswoman carrying a bastard sword. Even from the few hundred pases that I am behind her, I can tell she is a veteran. The relaxed, yet vigilant posture airing authority and experience in battle. Not a cat I’d want to stroke the wrong way. The closer to the gates I get, the slower the crowd moves towards it, the stream of people ever increasing since the opening of the festival is almost at hand.
Without a problem I pass the gates, the guards looking at me, then their eyes move on, gliding across the faces and carts, looking for something out of the ordinary. A strange voice, clothing not quite matching or a strange bulge under someone’s long coat. Yet my presence inconspicuous, my face like the ones beside me, seen and immediatly forgotten as if I never passed them. A map of the city was provided when I left on my quest and I memorised it during my travels. Burned it on my last night among the trees, the morning after watching the girl pleasure herself in the stream.
At the first crossroad inside the walls, I turn right. The houses quickly shrinking in size as I penetrate the outher burrows of the city, the main street keeping the grandeur of Trader’s houses, winding itself like a river to the heart of the city, the central square. As if I was born in the city, I turn left and right, finding short cuts I had seen on the map, making decisions on where to go automatically. Looking for and finding “The Anvil”, a dark tavern, frequented by the apprentices of the black smiths, the main occupants of this quarter of the city.
Suddenly laughter and outcries fill the narrow street and from behind I hear footsteps echo from the masoned houses. Before I can step to the side, a group of young girls pass me by, some bumping into me, one girl struggling to keep on her feet before she falls down. Against my nature and training I walk up to her and reach out my hand to help her up. As she lifts her head and her eyes meet mine, I freeze. Immobilised by the sparkling beauty in her deep brown, almost black eyes. Only the touch of her hand on mine bringing me back to the present, almost drowning myself in the depths of her cornea.
I grab her hand and pull her on her feet. My eyes still fixed on hers, not able to look away from them. Suddenly she steps in closer, takes my face into her hands and kisses my lips. She presses her full, soft mouth against mine and swiftly slides the tip of her tongue between my lips before she releases me, turns around and runs away. The rest of the group just turning the corner. I am startled, troubled, confused. Years of training, seperating physical need from mental attachment flushed away in an instant. A floodwave of beauty catching me by surprise, gnawing at the roots of my training, carefully planted by the supervisors in the monastery.
I’m fighting the urge to flee, run away and hide in the shadows to recompose myself, a hasty retreat risking discovery or a situation rememberred by someone. Realising that, I take a deep breath and slowly turn towards the door of the tavern, smelling the scent of stale beer and tobacco mixed with cloves. A mixture often found in harbors, the influence of foreign reigns incorporated in daily life. The entrance almost hidden in the shadows as the sun high lights the other side of the street. I shrug my shoulders and grab the handle of the door, not looking left or right as I pull it open.
The stench of coal and sweat, beer and food filling my nose as I step over the threshold, halting for a moment to let my eyes get used to the obscured light in the tavern. A big hearth at the back wall of the place, a bar to the left, long tables stretching over the width of the place and a few tables and chairs in nieches on the right side of the room. Only a few people present, 2 young men sitting at a long table, drinking a beer quietly. In one of the nieches an older man with, what seems to be his daughter, is eating a bowl of soup. The girl hanging against the back of her chair, clearly bored. I turn my head away from her, showing only the back of my head to her, avoiding a look to close for comfort. The bar is manned by an elderly woman, the hardship of her life printed in capitols in her face, the tattoo of the outcast on her forehead.
I walk to the left, finding the elderly woman looking at me uninterested, the hood on my head keeping eyes in the shadows. “A room, a pitcher of water and lamb stew”. Pitching my voice at just the right height, I fid her reaction to my softly spoken words and moving from behind the counter, towards the staicase in the back. I follow her up when she opens a small door to a small room. Immediatly my eyes take in the room, checking the window, access to a small alley at the back of the tavern, a 6 foot drop. No doors to neighbouring rooms, the bed facing the only entrance. I am satisfied. The tavern is off main streets but not too far from the main locations of the city. A ten minute brisk walk to the north will bring me directly to the central square, 5 minutes to the west will take me directly to the prefect’s residence.
The woman leaves the room after I approved it and I put my few belongings under the bed. I walk down the stairs and find a nieche facing the entrance, the chair I pick hidden from views by the shadows of the low beams on the ceiling. I pull the hood down further, leaving just enough room above my eyes to look at the entrance. Knowing I will have to wait a few ours before my contact will arrive, I am getting thirsty and hungry. Before I can look up to the bar, a plate and cup are placed on my table, followed by a thud as the pitcher of water is put down as well.
I look up from the door, finding two black coals, arched by pitch black, finely plucked eye brows, staring at me with a wonderous look. “Your food, my lord” A young girl taking a light bow as she steps back from the table. A mouth as red as cherries, a slight smile around it, long, straight black hair, bound by a wreath of wheat, a scent as sweet as roses. Long, slender fingers strangeld together as she sways her hips from left to right, a tight, short skirt covering her youthful hips and buttocks, her chest covered by a tight, woven corset, her full breasts pushed up and almost falling out of her cleavage. Before I can say anything, she turns around, looking back just before she steps behind the bar, giving me a wink.
Befuddled left at the table, a clash starts to unfold in my mind, the confident sexuality of the young woman arousing me as the trained celibacy is stirred and tested. Hesitantly I eat, trying to come to terms with the new experiences, the dilemma’s I am facing now. The loyalty to the Brotherhood still overwhelmingly strong, yet in a corner of my mind a small spark has been lit, the potential of setting everything ablaze already there...
-
As I got closer to the city gate I slowed my phase down to walking watching the huge gate towering itself up in front of me with huge walls on its sides. I had to step in line with all of the others walking into the city, I saw guards by the gate apparently picking out some to search through their wagons for some reason.
"Hey you there" I looked at the guards, did they mean me? "Yes you young lady, come over here". I obediently walked over to them a little confused, why had they picked me? "Sorry about this miss but we have to ask you a few questions as your of unknown race", "Umm, well I'm a pixie", he wrote down something muttering about all these magical creatures coming to the city at this time of the year. "Not that your just another one, beautiful" and I blushed prettily at his compliment. "Reason for visiting?" I answered bluntly "Curiosity", he glanced up at me a little at this "You do know that the biggest festival of the year is coming up?", "No, but that sounds really fun. Thanks for telling me." and I smiled brightly at him.
The rest of the inspection wasn't very tricky since I didn't carry anything and my cute little dress couldn't hide much. Seems like they didn't want to inspect my magical dimension where I have tons of stuff but then again its not like it shows in any way. He chatted quite a bit more with me and it was first when a big burly man also dressed like a guard barked at the guard to not chat up girls during work that I got to leave and enter the city.
First time entering a city like this was really something, I'm sure I looked really silly standing there gaping at the huge amount of people and all the overwhelming impressions on this main road. I walked down the road happily watching everything around me when I felt my stomach protesting, I hadn't eaten in quite a while but in front of me I could smell all kinds of foods so I continued. The road lead to a big market with lots of stands with all kinds of stuff, I walked up to a stand taking an apple getting a question about paying for it... paying? I had no idea what that was and the man sent me off saying there's no free stuff here. Hungry as I was I distracted a few humans with my magic making them simply ignore me and picking foods of all kinds until I was satisfied.
I noticed a dwarf with a huge beard standing behind a stand having necklaces, swords and all other things one could think of lying on it before him. His wares where completely mesmerizing, beautiful and with such fine details it was hard to think things like these could be made. I walked up to his stand and he peered at me with suspicious eyes "Your not stealing from me miss, tricks like that wont work on me." I looked up at him, some here doesn't seem to be completely oblivious of magic at least. "What do you mean steal from you?", "Take from people without paying for it", "Sorry but I have no idea what this paying thingy is?", "Money young miss" he held up two flat metal cylinders, I had seen people hand those over between each others here at the market. "Well what does this money thing do", he looked at me like I was from another planet, well I was... kinda "They hold value and you can exchange them for things that people have". Oh, so that how it works "Well if you give me those, I hand them over to you, can't I have this necklace then?", I saw a look of surprise on his face and then it started turning red and with a loud voice "Do you think I'm stupid!? I'm not going to pay for my own things just so you can have them", "Okay, okay... so, how do I acquire some money quickly then?", "Well if I knew that I wouldn't be standing here trying to sell these so I can get some money for my own" aaah so that's how it works. I thought for a while, didn't dwarves like rocks and such things "Can I sell something to you so you'll give me some money?" he looked a little bored at me "Well it would have to really be something then" and he looked over my body seeing that I didn't carry anything "and I don't want sex from a creature like you"... oh, I didn't know one could do that for money... seems like most things could be sold or bought apparently.
I reached behind my back searching through my magical dimension for a pretty rock that I had found once in my realm, pulling it out I held it up for him "How about this one?" it looked like his eyes would pop out from their sockets. Well the stone was pretty, crimson red, see through, glowing with naturally infused magic and the sunlight being broken sharply and prettily from it wasn't very bad either.
"Put that away!" he hurried around the stand pulling me behind it and we knelt behind it "Girl, where did you find that?", "In my homeland, the pixie realm", "Okay see, I'm willing to pay you 5 gold coins for that one", "Hmm..." I looked deep into his eyes, greed flashing in them and I was kinda fond of the stone too "No, I want more and something tells me its worth more too.". Our bargaining started after that getting louder and louder, standing up, arms waving... I'm kinda good at measuring people, learning new things and it was really fun too no wonder they used money. It ended with him pleading to me telling me I was killing him like this, well I got lots of money, the necklace and a pretty ring too. When I handed over the pretty stone to him, he held it reverently a little tear of joy falling from the corner of his left eye. I felt a little bad for being so hard on him so I gave some money back to him thanking him for teaching me all this which made him shine up at me so I asked him lots of questions about the city and things which he gladly answered while looking at the stone at times with a funny smile on his face. He even suggested a taverna at which he told me I would be most welcome and they sold the best dwarven ale one could find around here, the only bad thing was the conceited and disdainful elves.
I put on the pretty necklace and the ring too admiring myself in them, he told me they weren't very valuable actually and that's why he let me have them in the deal. I answered telling him it didn't matter since they matched me and looked good. then I headed off to see more of the city after hugging him and giving him a peck on his big nose which made him blush a little and mutter something about all these frivolous people in this town.
-
My eyes keep drifting off towards the bar, where the girl is standing, washing mugs and cleaning up a bit. Unconsciously I keep seeking her eyes and each time I carefully look, they are directed at me and her mouth twists into a smile when she catches me glancing her. In an unguarded moment, my eyes slide down her body, her profile just visible besides the bar, the light of fire in the hearth playing across her face, showing her etched bone structure, her skin tightly pulled over her face, pronouncng her beautiful features, her dark eyes sparkling with delight.
I clean the plate with a piece of bread, I notice her watching me as I suck the last drops of gravy from my fingertips. With swaying hips she starts to move to my table, her skirt seems to have become shorter, showing more of her strong, athletic legs. “I hope your meal was to your liking my lord?” Askingly, with a big smile around her lips she looks at me. The she bends down, showing her full breasts, her cleavage only covering her nipples and the underside of her fullness. As she gathers the plate and spoon, her breasts swing from left to right. Losely covered by her corset, yet nothing supporting their magnificent breasts. My eyes get locked on the sight, my face flushes as I notice the stirring in my loins.
How did this happen? I always devoted myself to the training, not wanting to disappoint the supervisors at the monastery. It had been easy to ignore the femininity of the servants there, yet they were instructed to not give the slightest sign of sexuality or sensuality. Dressed in plain, grey gowns, their faces almost covered with a cloth, they were as attractive as a rock on a slope. Yet the girls in the city were very different. My two encounters, drowning in depthless eyes, young, firm bodies, ready for physical attention, free and frivolous, almost enlightened in their care-free approach of sex.. I heard the stories before I left the monastery, remembered all the warnings the suprvisors gave me, yet the stirring in my loins undeniable, my training slowly fading away.
“Is there anything my lord wishes? Anything?” A seductive smile on her face, a naughty twinkle in her eyes as I raise my head and stare at her, tearing my eyes off her cleavage. My cock swelling, pushing against the underside of the table as pictures of her naked breasts flash before my eyes, driving off the last resistance, the last memory of celibacy. Stuttering I answer. “I’ll retreat to my room for a while, though I wish for a bath”. Needing a bath, yet the words coming from my lips before I can stop myself. “Yes my lord, I will come for you when the bath is ready”. She winks again before she turns and takes the dirty dishes to the kitchen.
I get up from the table, pulling my heavy leather vest down as far as it will go to hide my throbbing cock, causing my pants to bulge. The light dimmed in the main room of the tavern, only the eyes of an owl would distinguish my excitement. I walk up the stairs to my room and look out the window for a while, combining the view with the outlay of the city I memorised from the map. This alley is connected to a wider road, which will lead directly to the harbor, a possible route to escape if anyone should try and find me here.
A knock on the door, as I open the girl is wating for me. “Your bath, my lord. Please, follow me”. She walks across the landing and opens a door, stepping into a room at the front of the tavern. The room filled with steam, a brass bath sitting in the middle, the graceful legs hugging a big, oval shaped bowl. The scent of roses filling my nose, towles on a side table, a little planchet with oils and bath salts hanging on the wall near the tub. I follow the girl, standing at the door, waiting for her to leave the room. She looks at me with asking eyes. “Will you bathe in your clothes, my lord? You will have to undress if you’d like to take your bath now”. Appareantly she notices my confusion in my face, something I normally hide naturally, keeping it plain and expressionless. “You requested a bath, my lord. I am here to wash you”.
I nod and hesitantly start to take of my clothes. Expecting to bathe on my own, I am painfully aware of my hardness and start turning as I slide my pants down my legs, hiding my excitement from her curious eyes. Yet, no possible way to get into the inviting water without her seeing my hard cock, as she stands at the foot of the bath, her arms crossed, her fingertips impatiantly tapping a rythm on her arm. Setting my awareness aside, I turn and step towards the bath. As I raise my leg to step into the water, a muffled shriek comes from her lips as her eyes find my erected manhood. The flicker in her eyes as well as her curling lips show her approvement of my cock.
I slide into the steaming hot water, getting my face and hair wet before leaning back against the wall of the tub. The tub shallow, my legs only just covered with warm water, my cock laying exposed on my stomach, surrounded by bubbles and foam. Her hand sliding along the edge of the bath as she moves towards my face, standing behind me and getting a bottle from the planchet. Soon I feel her fingers starting to massage a sweet scented moisture in my hair, washing it carefully while relaxing the skin on my head. I close my eyes with the pleasuring feeling, drifting off in a day dream. I hear the clink of bottles put down and taken from the planchet, then her hands on my neck and shoulders, kneeding and rubbing the tense muscles, still trying to relax myself. Tention usually culminating in the thick bundles of strength between my arms and neck, her skilled hands easing the stress out of them
-
With every stroke of her hands, my vigilance is pushed away further, until I slip into a continuous stream of images of my beloved forests around the monastery. The woods I have wandered so often, knowing each trail, cave and hollow tree. So deeply emerged in my reverie, I hardly notice her hands sliding over my chest and down to my stomach while her breath warms the back of my neck. A wave of lust suddenly rips through my body as I am suddenly awoken from my daydream. Her hand found my cock and with a firm grip she pulls the foreskin down, exposing the bright red tip, throbbing and engorged with blood. Immediatly my cock reacts, twitching and twisting, filling with blood as her mouth finds my ear.
Her lips suck on my earlobe as she slowly starts stroking my hard cock, her long, slender fingers barely touching as she wraps her hand around the base of my cock, squeezing hard as her other hand grabs my cock just below the tip. Moaning involuntarily I push my hips forward, through her hands, feeling her fingers slide down the lentgh of my shaft, slippery with soap. She lets out a silent gasp, breathing her hot breath into the shell of my ear as she releases the base of my cock and slowly starts stroking my shaft. Her nimble hand moving up and down, twisting, stroking, rubbing my foreskin over the tip as precum starts oozing out.
One hand disappears, and suddenly her voice changes, moans and gasps almost silent leave her throat, breathing into my ear. Secons later i feel her fingertips push against my lips, moist, scented with her juices. As she pushes one finger between my lips, introducing her taste to my tongue and nose, her other hand slides down further, cupping my hard balls, slowly squeezing and feeling them, a delighted sigh as she notices their fullness. Without warning she stands up, leaving my cock twitching on my stomach, my ear wet and cold. I hear the rustling of clothes, two thumps as she tosses her shoes in a corner. Her hands tying her long hair into a bundle on her head as she steps completely naked into my view,
Her long legs slightly parted, showing her sex, droplets of her nectar glistening in the few rays of sunlight falling in through the window. Her chest heaving, lifting her firm, full breasts, her nipples perky and engorged, her eyes dreamy, fixed on my manhood. She places her hands on either side of the tub, her upper body leaning in, her gorgeous breasts only inches away from my face as she steps into the tub. She moves her feet up next to my hips and slowly starts to bend her knees. My hands automatically sliding to her hips as I stare between her legs. Her smoothly shaven sex, not a single hair left, pink and slightly opened. One hand releasing the tub and moving towards my cock. In slow motion i see her hand grab my shaft and bring it up to her burning centre. I can feel her heat on the crown before she pushes it against her lips, pushing her body down and opening them ever so slowly to let the tip slide in.
As soon as I feel her smooth insides clench around the tip of my cock, I cry out and try to push her body down on me, all cognitive thoughts feeing from my mind, acting based on instinct only. She tenses her legs, keeping me from sliding in more than an inch, swaying her hips from left to right as she releases my hands from her body and brings them to her chest. I take her breasts in my hands carefully, putting my thumb and indexfinger around her nipples and squeeze, pushing her nipples out before releasing. As I release, I feel her body sink down further on my cock, my shaft half way inside her now. Both her hands on my shoulers, her chest heaving while I gently massage and rub her breasts, pushing them into her chest, rolling them around, tugging on them gently. I take both her nipples between my fingers and roll tweak them, pinch them and pull on them, hearing her voice cry out shrieks of pleasure.
As she closes her eyes, I feel her push her body down on me, taking the whole length of my shaft inside her, pushing her body against mine as she holds for a moment. Feeling her insides adjust to my size, convulsing and rippling around my shaft, I move my fae towards her chest, lifting her breasts and sucking one of her nipples into my mouth. Her hands pulling my face harder against her, my mouth sucking in as much of her breast as I can hold while my tongue circles around her nipple. I can feel her hips start to turn and twitch, whisking my cock inside her without taking it out. Her warm nectar engulving my throbbing shaft, her tight, clenching sex massaging my cock inside of her.
Knowing what she wants, she releases one hand from her breasts and pushes it between her legs, Her opened lips exposing her hard button, my fingertips finding it and gently pinching, rubbing, circling. As the water is slowly washing over my stomach while she circles my cock with her body, my fingers get wet and slippery and I gently start to pinch her clit. A continuous stream of moans start flowing from her mouth as I start to move my fingers faster over and around her clit. Her body starting to move faster, my teeth now grazing her nipples. I feel her nails sink into the skin of my neck as she starts to gasp. Feeling her lose control of her body, I start to buck my hips against her, sliding my shaft in and out of here while she circles around it. Thrusting deeper and harder, panting as I feel pressure build up in my loins. My mind occupied with one thing only, the waves of orgasm announcing themselves as my body starts to shiver and my moans turn to grunts. I open my eyes, finding her staring at me with an intense, concentrated look. Replacing my fingers with my thumb, I frantically start rubbing her clit while my cock is pounding inside her. Water splashing as our bodies collide forcefully, mixed in with the sound of moans and grunts, creating a symphony of sex in the bath chamber.
With a primal cry I suddenly feel myself explode. A floodwave of pleasure racing through my body, intensifying my thrusts momentarily, bouncing her body up and down my cock. Her sex clenching tightly around me as she freezes, her own orgasm overtaking her body, making her spasm and tremble on top of my cock, a long stretched, high pitched moan leaving her lips as I ravish her body. My cum, released and propelled forward by the intense pressure in my loins, shoots inside her body in heavy gushes, mixing with the flow of juices released during her climax. As our bodies bump into eachother uncontrollably, our mixed juices drizzle into the bath, diluting as our love making violently stirs the water.
Then she sits up straight, clenches her buttocks and grips my cock hard with her insides. Teasingly slowly she starts to move her body up, queezing my cock as it slowly slides out of her. As the tip leaves her entrance, a trail of our cum glistens in the light. A handful of water splashes against her sex and our cum is washed off. Without a word she steps out of the bath and quickly dries herself before stepping into her attire. “Your bath is ready, my lord. Please call me if I can be of more assistance to you”. With a wink and a smile she steps through the door, leaving me behind, satisfied but slowly getting a grip back on reality. Suddenly the water feels cold and the ominous realization of what just happened slows starts to seep in..
-
My thoughts were warped, for the moment. A naked man appears in your room…
“Xegis?” My probing uncertain, the hope this was not the man I had sought . His head tilted, nodding …but the words underlined different thoughts
“You never bring soup anymore” the tinge of disappointment marked on his words.
Xegis the wise,… my mind was twisted on its irony. I moved slowly rounding the desk,.. his eyes following me with that blank look. I had seen such before in the human elders,.., the look of a mind lost, when age grips the mind in cloud. His attention refocused on the book before him as I cleared a spot on the edge of his desk, sitting there and watching. He turned the pages slowly, yet I doubted he was grasping anything before him.
“You know I love my soup, but you never bring it anymore.”
I spoke softly. “I, know, Xegis,”… his attention set yet on the mindless turning of pages. “Xegis,…look at me.”
The blank stare turned to me. In that the wave of disappointment which I felt shattered me. I had come so far,.. carrying that weight of hope, that someone could give a thread of knowledge of the one I hunted.
“Did you bring my soup? It is lunchtime”
“No soup Xegis, I’ll bring you soup if you like, but tell me… does the name Zierst mean anything to you?” He didn’t answer, but the vacant eyes went cold. A subtle glimmer of recognition, as he looked away. I suspected the knowledge did lay within, trapped within the a confused tangles of his mind. Reached out, my broad calloused hand gently cupping his face, holding him steady as I locked my eyes to his. Aldaris had said I could bind with any living creature, and in that binding a small measure of the creatures knowledge was possible to access. I had done so with the hellhound, but the minds of the higher forms were darting, quick, confusing, and finding a seam of a thread of the core physical memory, the primal patterns that are our makeup, stable enough to grasp and weave a connection nearly impossible.
It seemed worth a try. This one appeared a simpleton now,...the din of his thought patterns perhaps subdued enough to warrant a try. I pulled from my core of her gift,.. reaching from my mind to his, peeling back the layers slowly until I found a barrier, the milky sheen of a binding wrapped within his mind. It was like a cataract on the thoughts. A blinding barrier, which I pressed through, feeling it yield and wrap about my touch piercing below. Then it hit me as a wave of thoughts burst through the dam upon me. The surge a buckling crush unto my own mind of disjointed thoughts feeding through that conduit. I tensed, his thoughts piercing into my mind, probing, reading…my heart pumping wild, I severed the connection, staggering as I collapsed to the floor, stunned that through the connection he could pull knowledge from me, it sent a shiver through my soul. Dazed as I heard the voice of Xegis speak,…his words a struggle.
“Roseshackle, …Shapeshifter,… walk from this,… Zierst, the harvester, …the collector,… bound to Faule and the ceremony of fire… killed your friend he has”,.. magical,… killed the corporeal perhaps,.. the spirit of the magic cannot be destroyed,.. manipulated, .. twisted, … never destroyed. A prize to command… a pet, companion she would become…, find the…”
His voice trailed of to a murmur, something more lingered in his words, lost as what little clarity collapsed. The vacant stare set again on me as I sat gasping, weakened by the contact. His intrusion into my mind had shocked me, the prospects I had never considered before.Taking quick breaths my thoughts tried to unravel the few words that he had spoke. That lapse brief, I was jarred to realty as the latch of the door clicked and my mind reacted instantly fearing discovery.
Gripping a memory as I pulled the sweep of magic about me,… the primal fear filling me as I blurred,.., I squeaked,… pooped in fear… scurrying across the floor, instinctive of the need of flight, diving into a pile of books lying on the floor the waves of fear filling me until I could find that settling connection of control. A mouse wasn’t the safest of forms, but the easiest to hide here amidst the clutter of the room.
I peered from my safe haven, watching as Caduceus entered the room, a tray in hand as he moved towards Xegis.
“Did you bring my soup?”
“No Xegis, bread, cheese and juice as always. It is mid day meal master.” The roll of master from him did not sound of respect.
My mouse mind twittered with joy. I could sense the mouth watering with the prospects of crumbs.
“You never bring me soup.”
Caduceus set the tray on the desk top, “Far too warm for soup, Xegis, perhaps when the weather cools. Enjoy your day?” His question mocking of tone, as he lifted a cup from the tray and turned. One hand slipping under his robes
“I saw a bird…”
“You did?” Caduceus pulled a vial from his robes,..popping the cork as he emptied the contents into the cup.
“Spoke to me, it did. Right there” The scribe smiled, swirling the cup as he listened,… “Stood right there and talked,…” Xegis waved a withered hand before the desk….“Asked of Zierst, then turned into a ghost…gone…disappeared..”
Caduceus stiffened. The color draining from his face. “Who? Who asked of Zierst?” He turned quick, setting cup and vial to the side as he leaned in. “Who?” he demanded
“The bird… a hunter he is”
"Who was he?" shouted Caduceus, "Xegis.."
"You never bring me soup anymore"
Caduceus whirled about frustration full on his face, I could sense the nervous edge raise strong inside him. A brief moment of contemplation, obvious that further questions of the old man would yield little. Moving quick as he strode from the room, his thoughts elsewhere, forgetting the vial. No sooner than the door closed I scurried forth, released the binding to the rodent as Xegis picked the cup up. I raced forward, reaching, my hands pulling the cup from him.
“The juice is spoiled my friend” taking it from his lips..
“You promised soup.”
“I did,..” Nodding, I broke off a small piece of cheese popping it into my mouth,.. savoring it’s taste as I crossed to the rooms chamberpot and emptied the contents of the cup within. The savoring taste of the cheese seemed to sooth the transition in return.
“The juice is bad,.. remember that..” I had small hope of his understanding that warning. But the the sound of footsteps again rose beyond the door. I moved quick.
The latch of the door clicked,.. my fears of Caduceus returning for the vial strong, I raced back to the desk,.. grabbing the container, and setting it between my lips as I leaped towards the window,.. Gripping within again for that winged form, I slipped again into flight, streaking down,.. back into the safety of the shrubs, laving the weakened hope of immediate answers behind.
-
I lost my viginity when I was 15 years old. A ritual in a deep dungeon in the crypts of the monastery. Overseen by my supervisors, I was stripped naked and bound to a cold stone table. A woman was led in, naked, her youth left her body ages ago. As the potion stimulated my manhood to full erection, she straddled me without a word, grabbed my cock and led it inside her. Within seconds after she lowered herself on top of me, I shivered and moaned as I squirted my cum inside of her. As I caught my breath, she simply stood up, cleaned her sex with her fingers, depositing my cream on the floor with a quick flick of her hand. Regarded taking me as a task like cleaning the tables after supper. Without a word I was untied as the woman disappeared, and washed down with cold water. Ever since that day, I only masturbated to fulfill my physical need.
Yet something had changed, I realised it as I got out of the bath and dried myself off, carefully dressing myself, automatically falling back into my training and leaving no trace other than the dirt in the bathwater. A sorceror might make something of the merkiness swirving around in the tub, but this would be discareded in the sewer and never to be seen again. The lust in the eyes of the woman, similar to the lust in the eyes of the girl in the stream. Yet she masturbated, something I could understand. This woman plunged herself on my manhood as if it was the only existing thing in the world. And as I came inside of her, her body trembling and shaking, the girl engulved in her own peak, the connection made between my physical and mental need became unbreakable.
Tasting the sweet bliss of orgasm, climaxing inside a woman, sharing intimacy, something I had never experienced before, shaking my foundations. Confused as I am, my body strangely relaxed, I lay down on the bed as my mind falls to ponder. The implications of the experiences I just went through racing through my mind. Understanding why the Brotherhood demands celibacy while residing in the monastery. Finding the lure of sexuality too distracting, interfering with a straight mind for the assignment to be fulfilled. Therefor banned. My training was rigorous, endless repeating of tantra’s, floggings when I made a single mistake. All I have to do is close my eyes and the toneless rythm of the words flow through my mind. Yet now I feel unstable, my training did not prepare me for the lust and passion I felt as I made love to the girl.
I submerge myself in the tantra’s, repeating them to myself in a soft murmor, my eyes closed as I rest my head on the thin pillow. As the rythm of the chants settles my brain, I feel my calmness return, the grip of control over mind and body slowly growing stronger as my loins settle down and the images of the girl fade into a blurr. I slip into a meditative state, emptying my mind from all images and emotions, finding focuss as I concentrate on my breathing. Without noticing hours slip by, while a small part of my cognitive mind is kept open for the sounds of the tavern to seep in. A few visitors coming and leaving. Then the sound of a blackbird rolls through the alley, a sound not fitting to this city. I open my eyes, dropping the sheen of meditation, fully aware of my surroundings at once. I focus my ears, tuning into the song of the bird, recognising the song to be human, whistled by a skilled Ranger, almost impossible to distinguish from the real bird, but still human. He’s here..
As soon as I realise my contact will arrive, I jump from the bed and leave the room. Quickly I move down the stairs and find the same table as where I had my stew. I sit down, finding the eyes of the girl behind the bar for a second, her broad smile directed at me, before I pull the hood down over my eyes and focus on the door. A few minutes later the door is eased open, leaving just enough room for a shadow to slip in. His clothing similar to mine, tight woolen pants, cotton shirt and a thick leather vest, sturdy leather boots, a hood p[ulled down over his eyes. Steelblue eyes inspect the room, resting in mine as our view meets. Flexible as mountainlion the figure swiftly moves to the niche and sits down besides me, hiding his face from the room as he turns his eyes to me.”Praedator Umbra, Shadowprowler will be your name. Umbra is what you will be called”. His voice low and soft, whispering in my ear as he reveales my name to me.
Shadowprowler.. an ominous name, but my name from now on. Umbra.. A name common as others, as most people have forgotten the old language the name originated from. It will be a good name to use. Praedator Umbra, from now on my name. From now on a full agent to the Brotherhood. Slightly trembling my new name roams through my mind, suddenly mixing in with the thoughts of the girl plunging herself down on my manhood. A twitch in my shoulders, catching the eye of my contact. “I am Manu Occidit, Handkiller, this will be the only time we meet. Follow the instructions on the scroll.” His hand moves under the table and I feel something hard poking against my knee. I slide my hand under the table and a roll of paper is pushed between my fingers. The sealing-wax hard, the sign of the Brotherhood imprinted in it as it keeps the scroll closed from unwanted looks. “Take this to your room and burn it when you have read it. This is the only time we meet. Fulfill your mission or die”. With an abrupt motion he pushes himself away from the table, stands up and glides through the room. Within the blink of an eye he is outside and disappeared, from view and memory.
Slowly I stand up, hiding the scroll inside my vest in the shadows, and return to my room. Ignoring the batting eyelashes of the girl behind the bar, I walk up the stairs and lock the door behind me. I close the shutters of the window and light a candle as the room is darkened. I break the seal and roll out the paper.
“Comes of Mercator, son of the prefect”
“Meet Delniz 3 nights before the solstice”
The message short, the mission clear. Comes, son of Signis and Lydia of the house Mercator, prefect to the city of Libidinis will die. The name so familiar as I studied the houses of this realm. A rich house, made its fortune from overseas trade, prefectors of Libidinis for centuries. A powerful house with connections to most of the houses in this part of the world. A dangerous assignment, the consequences could be grave. The meddling of the Brotherhood must not be known. I will have to be very careful when finding information about Comes. I have to scout, tonight. And I need to find Delniz, for I am to meet him tomorrow. I hold the paper to the candle and watch as it bursts into flames, then crumbles into ashes on the side table.
-
I walk out of the market to an area of the city where they have more expensive wares following a map the dwarf had quickly sketched up for me when I told him I wanted to buy a dress for myself now that I had money. He had told me there where quite a few tailors in the city which made dresses and gowns but he was sure this one would be the best for me.
Finding the shop marked on the map I looked it over, it was nothing special about it, kinda old but it looked good from the outside and they had huge windows with some regular dresses and gowns though they looked alluring for some reason. I could see a far more flamboyant shop a little down the road but trusting the dwarf I walked in.
The shop wasn't very special inside either and I could see a young girl behind a counter working on a dress glimmering of silver, catching the light mystically. The girl looked up at me smiling "Are you here to buy miss?", "Yes, a dress in fact I heard from a dwarf that this was the best place around here.".
An elven woman walks into the room from a door in the back she seems old for some reason, well not really old but mature and somehow you can really feel the power in her even without having a magical ability like mine too tell it for you. She has pitch black hair, steel gray eyes, a bit more curvy than elven women regularly are, she hold herself with a regal posture and moves with precision and grace.
She looks at me with unsurprised eyes "A customer and a pixie at that, was it Dorim that sent you here?" (yes that's the dwarfs name) I looked surprised at her, she had recognised what I was instantly. A little hesitantly I answered her "Umm... yes it was Dorim.", "Oh, don't look so surprised child, I've visited you realm once or twice."... "But... the last visit was an elven female visiting a thousand years back or something." she grimaced a little at that "Hmm was it that long ago... well time just flies by, doesn't it?" both me and the girl behind the counter looked at her a bit wide eyed "Oh, don't look so surprised girls.". After letting us collect ourselves and grasp her nature a little better she introduces herself and the girl "I'm Erthiathea and this" she waves at the girl "is Sofi.", I smile at them "I Adera, yes I'm a pixie and I really want to buy a nice dress from you", "Oh, so it is a dress your looking for and your even willing to pay for it... last time I visited your realm it didn't seem like you had grasped the concept or rather had any need for it.", "I've learned a lot since coming here.", "Well its not often I get a customer to which I can really make a dress for and I think I will make one for you. I don't like the noble women and girls here, they can't appreciate the work and to be frank... I much rather make dresses for girls with magical power or understanding". Her statement seems kinda like I've received an honour and for some reason it feels that way when its a woman of her stature willing to create something for me.
She suddenly claps her hands looking at me her eyes telling me she's decided on making a dress. Her gaze slides over my body and she starts telling measurements to Sofi... apparently she just needs to look at someone to tell their measurements. She walks around me and then coming closer her hands starts to slide over my body feeling me up unashamedly, her fingers feels like jolts of electricity running over me and I can't help but feel my body get hot from it.
I didn't tuck my dick back down my panties today since my dress where hiding it nicely as long as its soft. Now though I really wished I had tucked myself back as I feel it growing hard and tent the front of my dress making my cheeks flush bright red in embarrassment.
Sofi had been scribbling quickly on a paper but now she stops looking at my crotch surprised, Erthiathea on the other hand just rolls her eyes "We have to do something about that, can't have you showing unladylike bulges where it doesn't belong". She waves her hand and my dress and underwear falls to the floor leaving me naked and I try to cover myself as best I can, Sofi looking at my body with wide eyes. Erthiathea slides in close, I can feel her breasts against my back, she cups my breasts fondling them, then slides her hands down my body feeling everywhere and I can't help but let some of my stifled moans out loud.
"There I have a general idea about your body, now we're going to try on a few test dresses so I can get a better idea of what your body would fit in". Erthiathea quickly walks to the back room telling me and Sofi to follow her. Quietly Sofi whispers to me "You might understand why we don't get to many customers, she's like a dictator, she has to approve her subject and then its her way or no way but I promise you its worth it." she can't really keep her eyes from darting down at where I'm trying to hide my dick.
We follow Erthiathea to the back room and now I'm met with the most awesome and beautiful dresses, gowns and all other kinds of clothing I've ever seen. The threads so thin its almost invisible and every inch it all is infused with intricate magic. I stand in the opening looking at everything with wonder in my eyes, craftsmanship at an incredible level and magic so complex its hard to see where things begin and end. "Don't stand there all dumbstruck girl, come over here." I walk through the room a little hesitantly to where she pointed as she searches through racks and piles of clothes pulling out a few dresses.
I stand there waiting not knowing what to do, my dick and nipples still hard and embarrassing. Erthiathea turns to me "We really have to do something with that dick of yours if we're going to try on these dresses." I look a little scared at her "Oh, don't worry sweety I'm not going to cut it off.", I let out a sigh of relief and she walks in close behind me, pushing her breasts against my back again. She gently pushes my hands aside and wraps one of her soft warm hands expertly around my dick, rubbing it, a hand cupping my breast, playing with a nipple while she whispers soft words into my ear, telling me what a cute little girl I am. My mouth opens, I can't hold back my moans at all, squirming from her touch, jolts of pleasure travelling through my body. Her hand playing with my nipples travels down my body teasing me all the way, sliding over my hip, she turns me a little in front of her. She casts a little spell making her fingers wet the then she works one finger into my ass, two, then three and she massages my prostate expertly while rubbing my dick making me squeal in pleasure. I feel my orgasm hitting me, my body shuddering, my anus contracting and squeezing her fingers in rhythm with my dick shooting my cum.
She releases me with a kiss on my cheek "Good girl", I feel my knees buckle under me and I fall down sitting onto the floor, still breathing heavily and my dick dripping of my cum. "Go over to that bowl and use the water and the towel to clean up Adera" she looks at Sofi. I can see Sofi looking at me with glazed over eyes, skirt pulled up and a hand fingering her hot dripping sex while the other is playing with a nipple. Erthiathea walks over to her "I'm never getting any work done with girls like you two around" though she has a strange smile on her face, she walk over to Sofi and I watch while she gives Sofi a treatment making the girl shudder and shake in orgasm.
Erthiathea turns to me "Now didn't I tell you to clean up?" I hurriedly stand up, my legs steadier now, cleans myself and walks back. "There much better". She hands me a pair of thong panties, tells me to put the on and tuck me back so we don't have to worry about my naughty dick interfering all the time. Sofi comes over to help out and we're suddenly trying on dresses on me, lots of dresses, all the while Sofi takes notes about things that Erthiathea comments on.
After a quite some time... like a 100 dresses Erthiathea tells us to go eat something while she makes the dress, she's intending to do it now and she probably can with her expertise and magic. Me and Sofi leaves the room, I'm just in a dressing gown to get something to eat while chatting like old friends all the while.
It takes quite a while before Erthiathea finally stands in the door telling us to come in and we do. I walk into the room, stopping, staring... in the middle of it stands an absolutely gorgeous dress. The dress is somehow perfect, skimpy like how I like them but at the same time so beautiful I can only smile wide as I'm watching the blue silk with golden intricate designs and details and a pair of the cutest matching heels to go with it. I can't really believe my eyes at first but then I'm almost jumping in excitement to try it on. I jump into Erthiathea arms hugging her tight but she pushes me away with a smile and tells me we have to try it on.
After putting the dress on I stand in front of a few big mirrors in which I can see myself in it from all angels, the dress is fitting me almost too perfect, the colours, the quite cute but still sexy cut, the shoes and the sexy stockings. I take it all in smiling wide and thanking her a lot, Erthiathea smiling at me telling me this is why she makes dresses and gowns... though only to those who can carry them and in her opinion deserves them. Erthiathea then tells me that the clothes won't get worn, won't need to be cleaned and she shows me a few easy spells that magically activates the dress in different ways. One of them making me look absolutely irresistible.
Suddenly it hits me... I have to pay for this... oh shit, its going to be very very expensive. I ask Erthiathea hesitantly about the price, the thinks for a while tells me it... well its not cheep but I can easily afford it. I look at her really surprised "Really, only that much", "Sweety, the money aren't really the important thing to me" and she smiles at me.
After paying her, kissing and hugging them both I head off promising I'll be back and she smiles waving me off.
Exiting the shop I noticed it had taken quite some time and its starting to get dark, hmm maybe I should take a look at that taverna, The Dragon's Breath was its name... wonder where that name came from, did you spew flames from the drinks there?
I memorize the turns I have to take to get there from the map and I walk down the road. Just to try my new gorgeous dress out I activate it a little making it glow, sparkle, the perfume becoming more tantalizing, a light breeze flowing through my hair... well lots of subtle things. As I walk down the road I notice quite a few eyes on me, well I can't really do much but stand out in this I think smiling to myself.
-
It seems the sounds I heard were coming from others getting "massages" as the bathing area turns out to be more sensual then sexual, but that makes sense as the point is to remove the residue of ones actions rather then soak in a communal pool of the same.
The bathing procedure in these baths reinforcing that idea as one was expected to first wet themselves with one bucket of warmed water, soap themselves up, and then rinse the soap away with yet another bucket of water. You would repeat until you felt clean and then you could enter a communal soaking pool of gloriously warm water where you could soak until you were content.
The communal pool was truly communal and men and woman lounged. For the men my gaze passed over them quickly. While they were obviously unarmed I quickly picked out those with the physiques that came from a life of physical labor, and then sorted them by those who had the callouses of laborers without the scars of fighting men. The fighting men looked to be guardsmen, either belonging to the city or in the employ of one noble house or another, but in both cases more suited to carrying weapons and looking threatening then actual combat.
There were even some veterans, but I marked them as they marked me, giving mutual nods of respect.
There were other men with the softer physiques that could mark a merchant or a academic, but since they weren't a threat unless their study was the mystic arts I disregarded them as unless they wore the trappings of a spell caster they couldn't be recognized as such until they started casting spells.
The women got a much longer perusal, and much to my delight I got similar long gazes, and when I smiled the smile was mirrored many times over as well. At first I wondered how so many of the people, both men and women had such fit frames, but then I realized that in Libidinis where the body was exalted it would only be natural for the body to be maintained.
The fact that the women of Lbidinis were as open with those lovely bodies with each other as they were with men was a refreshing change. As while I had never had any real trouble finding lovers the fact that I wouldn't have to worry about introducing the very concept of womanly love... I could say that it made things much easier, but the deeper truth was that it made things more welcoming.
A welcoming that the women of Libidinis made in person as I slipped into the waters and several drew closer to make my acquaintance.
-
As I walked to the tavern I saw this big building that seemed to offer baths and massages. My muscles don't really get stiff and I can use magic to keep myself clean but its still very relaxing and nice to take a bath. I walked into the bathhouse noticing a counter with a woman behind and one to me quite intimidating guard.
The woman smiled at me as I entered "My lady"... apparently they though I was noble in my attire, not being human probably contributed even more to that "are you here looking for a massage?" and she winked at me when saying the last word. Noble women don't go to the communal baths for bathing or for a massage they have their own baths after all or they go to very exclusive places. What she was hinting at that I didn't understand at all was that noble women coming here where usually just looking for sexual pleasure of some sort. This bathhouse had a very good reputation in noble circles for these kinds of services and it was a secure environment in which one could trust. The men and women providing the services where well paid, well they worked as regular massager otherwise and it wasn't uncommon for a massage to turn into some sexual play but wasn't expected. What I had had walked into on the other hand wasn't something that might turn into sex. No, for nobles coming here sex was the expected requirement and they paid the bathhouse for it.
She sent me lots of hints about what the massager's offered though I was quite oblivious to it all since I though I was just buying a regular massage. She asked me lots of questions about what kind of massage I wanted (she never directly said what I would REALLY get) and we settled for a longer and hard massage so those tensions would really be released as she put it. She also, very enthusiastically suggested a massager that seemed good... supposedly very good at massaging, big, strong, tanned and with quite a tool to massage with... whatever she meant with that... maybe big hands? Well she recommended him personally and even though he hadn't come to work quite yet and I would have to wait for a while it was worth it. I was a little confused about the price since it was far above what was written on the board, though she had used words like special massage and such so I thought I'd get a better massage since she refereed to me as a noble and a lady.
I paid her and she told me I could lounge by the communal bath for a while and he would come pick me up... I would of course get refreshments sent to the table I choose to sit at.
I went to the baths and I could see people walk around naked completely unashamed, hmm I wondered if I would have to hide my dick with magic but then I though... what the heck I'll go as I am. I undressed and a nice girl came to collect my clothes but I just put them into my handy dimension which rewarded me wide eyed looks from her and even more so when she noticed my dick.
The girl left and I was left alone in the changing area. I noticed a pack with a absolutely enormous sword lying on it, who could possibly wield a sword like that? Hmm I wonder if the sword is magical, not so little curious I walked over to the sword and started pulling it out. The sword wasn't magical as far as I could tell since I couldn't hold it up at all as I drew it our from it sheet and the sword fell loudly onto the floor making lots of noise. I winced and someone that hadn't seen it all angrily asked what the heck was going on and I heard footsteps coming this direction.
Not so little panicky now I hurriedly threw a spell with which I would be able to float and move the sword and when controlling the blade I couldn't really control my nervousness moving my hand controlling the sword too fast. Well the sword lunged at the sheet missing it and piercing the pack... and the wall... by several feet. I looked helplessly at the mess which would take quite a while to fix now and I fled the scene.
I walked a bit hurriedly away from there but then forced myself to calm down and I imitated Erthiathea posture and movements so to act like a noble woman, seemed like the best idea while I walked to the tables on the other side of the pool.
I got quite a few looks, an inhuman woman with the grace and confidence of a noble walking by and then most noticed my dick as well giving me shocked looks at first but many of those turned to interest. One particular man I walked by developed this huge raging hard-on and he watched me with lustful eyes.
Well I got quite excited by all of this and the excitement from what I'd done just earlier earlier didn't help much. As it turned out my dick was starting to get hard, as was my nipples but then again it seemed like I wasn't alone here with those traits... though maybe alone with that combination.
I reached a suitable table to sit by while waiting, the girl came to me with a tasty looking drink for me, told me the massager would be her in a little while all the while seeming to have a hard time not looking at mine to her foreign body. She looked up at me after she noticed she had been staring, blushed cutely and I just smiled at her and thanked her for the drink.
There had been some commotion over where my little mishap had happened but I tried to ignore it and think of other things... like when my massager would come and rescue me from here.
-
The arched ceilings, divided with heavy wooden beams, flickering as three chandeliers throw their candlelight into the room. A heavy oak table, centered in the room and set for three. Silver plates are covering the smooth surface of the long planks, Wax worked in for centuries as the table was made when the house of Mercator was established. For centuries the head of the family sat at the head of the table and had his evening meals, discussing business with his wife and children, submerging them in the family principles.
The house of Mercator grew rich from trading overseas and along the coastline. They started with a little merchant ship, going from harbour to harbour, peddling goods they picked up on the way. Soon a first trading route was established and regular journeys could be made. The House of Mercator having a keen eye for chosing the right product to buy and sell, soon a fleet of ships was roaming the seas around Libidinis. With the growing richdom, their influence grew as well and it did not take long before the house of Mercator accepted the position of Prefect, handing it down to the oldest son through generations. As the men were blessed with good semen, each generation brought forth a son that was able and willing to take over the posotion of Prefect. Lead by the house of Mercator, the city of Libidinis grew into a thriving centre for trade, attracting folk from all directions and plumage.
Signis, the current Prefect of Libidinis, had very similar traits his grandfather Viribus had. A proud man, very aware of his responsibilities towards the city and his family. Watching over his interests very carefully, he married his wife Lydia out of convenience. Her familyties with a neighbouring kingdom, offered him an alley towards the inlands, protecting the city from possible threats. Besides that, her natural flair offered great advantages in the diplomatic field. A glance from her could get even the most stoically man to blush. Though never attracted to her himself, only bedding with her to care for progeny, he knew what effect she could have on men. Her slender sensual body, her heavy chest and her large eyes turning heads wherever she went.
On their weddingnight he explained to her what he expected off her. If she would obide to his rules, she would have a good, stable life, enjoying the riches and influence the house of Mercator offered. Though not blessed with a high intelligence, she understood her position and her capabilities as the Prefect’s wife. Allowing her as many lovers as she wanted or needed, he demanded that she would be discrete and would aid him in establishing political and diplomatic relations. Being clear her natural femininity could be a great asset in negociating business deals, she had bedded down with partners, yet only if she desired the man himself.
They had a good life, their relationship well established and working for the both of them. As soon as Lydia was expecting, all physical relations stopped, never to recommence once Comes was born. Having now a son to take over the leadership in the future, Signis drew back to his love for his own gender. Occasionally he would have one of the male servants come to his room late at night and spend a few hours in the arms of a young man. One night a young man came to his room, the first time they met and it would never be anyone else to come to visit the Prefect at night. Lucas, as Signis called him lovingly to himself, was the son of a black smith. With his slender build and having three more brothers competing for the future passing down of the smitty, he was sent to trade school and mastered serving. At the top of his class, he caught the attention of the housemaster of Aquila Hall. As soon as he finished his apprenticeship at a connected house and turned 19, he was hired and added to the staff of Aquila Hall. The residence named after the first ship of the house, the birth of the riches of Mercator. Soon he found himself in the arms of the Prefect, becoming his only lover.
“Comes, tell me about your Ludus team. Are they well-prepared for the tournament?”
The dark voice of Signis fills the room, the timbre making the candles on the table flicker.
“Yes father, they are training as we speak. I have been pushing them hard lately, I think they have a great chance of winning and bring glory to our house.”
Looking at his father, Comes’s eyes harden. “My house soon father, though it will be a surprise for you”, whispering the thought to himself, he doesn’t take his eyes away from his father. He has been planning his take-over for months now. He knows his father has a talent for seeing indiscretions in someone’s eyes when there is turmoil behind it. Congruency is key, the slightest slip of concentration could make his whole plan fail. He has been under the guard of his father’s eyes for too long. He could give himself away in a heartbeat.
“Tomorrow I will give them the day off. Maybe send them to the baths. They need to relax first to get to perfect form. Don’t you agree mother?”
Comes directs the attention to his mother, who is playing with her food, distracted by some unguessed thought. She lifts her head and glazes at both of them before she returns to reality.
“What’s that Comes? Oh yes, a man needs to redirect his focus, unload before he can charge up fully for an important tournament. I think it is an excellent idea to send them to the baths. I will go there myself later tonight.”
As the words leave her mouth, her attention disappears with them in the dimmed light of the room. Her eyes glaze again and she sinks back into her daydream, her hand forgotten, stirring the food on her plate. Comes sighs, knowing of the little adventures of his mother. Understanding the relationship his father and his mother have, he has long gotten used to her slipping out to the baths or having a lover spend the night in her private quarters. “At least I won’t have to worry about either of, I’ll have my own fun.” His father having his own lover spend the night in his bed, Comes has arranged for the twins to be in his room tonight. Baldur, the Captain of the Guard got his orders a few hours earlier and will bring the girls to him. He spent an hour preparing his room and giving specific instructions to the captain, making sure the girls would be presented to him the way he wanted. Soon he can leave the table and play.
As he sheds the thoughts of anticipation from him, his mind turns to more pressing matters. So far his plan worked out fine. The small raids on the warehouses of the family, gave him a nice working capital. Secretly hiring pirates to plunder the warehouses, he shared the yield with them, he gathered enough to hire a group of mercinaries to take over the house on the night of the solstice. The timing would be perfect, at the end of the first match of Ludus Vitae, his father will be home, spending time with Lucas. His mother will be attending the match and Comes himself will as well, since his team won the tournament the year before and opens the tournament. 10 men will capture his father, take him away and he will never been seen again. The suspicion will fall on the house of Adversa, the born enemy of the house of Mercator. Constructing devious rumours, placing evidence and hints over the past months have suggested the house of Adversa planning hostilities towards his house.
Even arranging the practice match between both Ludus teams to be exceptionally brutal, his seeds of suspicion are firmly planted and have taken root. The first leaves and branches emerging from a growing vine of deceat. As the matter was often discussed in the diningroom, his father told him the intimate details of his plan for defense and strike-back, allowing him to weave in between the lines of defense and find an opening to take the house and make it his. All his plans culminating to that one night, when all he wants will be his. Suddenly his thoughts are interrupted as his father pushes his chair back. Finally, time to play...
-
“Has Praedator Umbra reach Libidinis?”
“Yes Curator”
“Did he receive his name?”
“Unknown yet Curator”
“A prisoner escaped from the northern outpost?”
“Yes Curator, a minor thief”
“Send out a message to Manu Occidit. The thief will be drawn to the festival”
“Yes Curator, it will be done”
As the herald walks backwards to the door, keeping his head down, the Curator turns to his large desk. The monolithic legs, made out of tusks of the enormeous sea mammoth, caught in the most norhtern seas reachable by sail, support the heavy marble desk. Underneath the oleander drawers, the intricate inlay of the desktop, freshly polished with rose oil, slightly senting the room. The desk cleared, not a single paper fouling the rose-red patterns of the pink marble, flowing into the pattern of the inlay of dark oak, grey teak and the fullness of rosewood. The sign of the Brotherhood catching the eye immediatly.
As he puts his hand to his chin, slowly rubbing the rough bristles of his trimmed moustache, he turns his head, just a breath of air making the candles flicker, focussing his attentive eyes to the door. Slowly and without a noise, the door swings half open and a shadow slips in, keeping his face away from the candles that light the room.
“I understand you have heard the news Curator?”
“Yes Aranea, and I have taken measures already. Worried the mission of our Ranger is in danger?”
“No Curator, as long as he keeps his head in the city. We have sent Rangers there before.”
“But didn’t we adapt our training when we found out they were seduced by Libidinis?”
“Yes Curator, but results have so far been unpredictable. It will depend on his character”
“Have we heard from Manu yet?”
“No Curator, by calculation they have met in the past 2 days or will tonight. A pigeon takes 3 days to reach the monastery”
“If the pigeon reaches the monastery... Too many falcons have been in the skies lately, too few messages have gone undelivered. Let alone the risk of discovery. Something is brewing”
“Very possible Curator. Though the risk of our messages being decrypted is very low. It is the best encryption we have made so far”
“Indeed. Our faith is in the hands of Umbra. Too late to do anything else now. I take it you have set plan B in motion already?”
“Yes Cuator, as you have ordered”
“Good, good...”
As he turns his eyes away from the shadow in the corner of the room, and finds the slowly burning fire in the marble fireplace, once more the candles flicker and the lightest click reveals the visitor gone. “I must make sure the falcons stay in for the next 4 days. That message needs to arrive. The thief escaping could very well fit into the play. I wonder who it is.” The Curator turns to a small cabinet next to the hearth, takes a bottle from behind a small door and a glass from the top and pours. As he swings the blood red wine in his glass, smelling the deep layered flavor of the almost sirupy fluid with his large nose, his eyes stare at the fire as his thoughts dwell on. “I need to compromise Umbra’s cloak of shadows, without it leading back to me. I need to get a message to that thief. I need to find the witch...”
The sky starts to turn orange as I get up from my bed. I have made my plans for tonight, closing off all influences from outside, I returned to my meditative state and read the scroll over and over again. Comes of Mercator, Delniz, solstice, meet. I have to find Delniz and I have to scout the residence. I know its location from the maps I memorised, the strange lay-out of the city seemed to direct all roads from the residence, towards the centre of the city. Just a small alley leading towards the city walls, lined by warehouses, stables and workshops. The alley seemed to narrow for two carts to pass, so I have to find out what this alley is used for. Might be an escape route. I decided to go downstairs and have a quiet meal, enjoying the local wine, pretending to have too much after a few hours and returning to my bed to sleep off my intoxication. Using my deep sleep as a cover to leave quietly through the windo in my room.
I open the door and step onto the landing, bumping into the girl from the tavern. Her soft breasts are pressed against my chest and her soft, slightly rounded stomach bumps into my crotch. As she stumbles and finds her balance, her hands extend and grab my arms, throwing herself against me. As she looks up, her whispers in a coarse voice..
“Will you have dinner downstairs and dessert in your room, my Lord?”
“I will have dinner. I’ll think about dessert. But may I ask you a question?”
“You may, but I am not sure I will answer”
With a wink she sways her hips from left to right, rubbing her lower body against mine as she keeps my arms around her, her breasts dragging over my chest, a shimmer of naughtyness glistening in her coal black eyes. I pull her closer to me and bend my head down as if kissing her neck. “
“Where can I find Delniz”
“Do you mean Delniz, the violin-builder?”
“Do you know more Delniz’s?”
Slowly I let my lips slide down her neck, to her shoulders and then back up, my hands travelling from her hips to her buttocks, cupping them as i pull her stronger against me. I slide the tip of my tongue out, tasting the sheen of sweat covering her skin as I let it move up to end just below her earlobe. A deep sigh, a tremble, hardening of her nipples as she bends her head back, exposing her throat to me. I pout my lips, and suck them against her skin, finding her main artery and feel it pulsate against my tongue, speed increasing as I bend her back.
“Well, anymore Delniz’s you know?”
“No, not to my knowledge, and I know almost everyone in this part of the town”
A deep sigh released from her mouth a I swing her back upright, holding her tightly as she finds her balance, her face flushed as blood rushed down when I bend her backwards. As she leans against me, I give her a light liss on her cheek, then let her go and start descending the stairs...
-
I see this tall bronze skinned man walk into the baths, he's got a well defined chiselled face and a strong muscular body. His eyes sets on me and he starts walking over to by the edge of the pool, a confident and somehow powerful walk. I can't help but let my eyes travel over his naked body and down to his crotch where a well... really big cock hangs. He walks over to me, stands confidently "My lady I'm your massager, please follow me" and he offers me his arm.
I stand up, my dick has softened slightly during my wait and I had kinda had it between my crossed legs. As I stand up he can see it though he hardly even raises an eyebrow, I guess they told him since I seem to get a reaction more than that from most here.
I slide my arm around his offered one and his leads towards a corridor going away from the pool. Its kinda hard to walk beside this Mediterranean god of a man and not glance over at him. I notice he throws me a few glances and its quite hard not to notice his big cock growing which I find really exciting and my dick and nipples harden visibly. I look up at him and he smiles down at me, I just know this is not going to be just a massage and I follow him expectantly hanging a little on his strong arm.
We enter a separate room and I can hear him close the door behind me as I walk over to the table in the middle of the room thinking I might as well just lay down so he can massage me. A few quick steps from behind and his strong arms takes control of me, pulls my arms behind my back and he takes both of them in one to me physically inescapable grip. I feel my heart jump from this unexpected turn of events and I don't even think about using magic in my surprise just physically trying to escape him.
I can barely move, my upper body pushed down against the table by his strong hand (only one) holding my arms behind my back at the same time. He pushes his crotch against my buttocks and I can feel his now rock hard big cock slide between my buttocks. For some reason I don't feel any urgency from, he doesn't hurt me, he just holds me there and when he bends over me and whispers what he will do to me. I stop resisting him, the situation dawning on me, what I've just paid for and I suddenly get awfully horny as I understand that I'm going to be in for quite a ride.
He doesn't loosen the grip on my back though, I did after all buy a little rougher time for myself. He lets his cock slide under me, the head sliding under my balls and along my dick... his far thicker and longer than mine. I feel a big greased finger prod at my hole, pushing inside and working me, after a while a second and then a third to open me up and make me ready. Well even if a noble lady buys this rougher service she's can stop it at any time by telling so and the massager will make sure not to hurt her... though getting sore might be unavoidable.
I find myself moaning as his fingers explore my anus, stretching and massaging my spot with his thick fingers. He retracts his fingers, greases his cock and slaps it across my ass and I wiggle my butt a little in anticipation. He aligns his cock with my hole... will he really be able to push that thick thing into me and slowly he does so. He just pushes in a little at a time letting me relax and adjust to his wide girth and when I do he pushes in a little more until I satisfyingly can feel his balls against mine.
After letting me adjust to all of his rock hard meat he pulls out far and slowly pushes into me slow but unrelenting. He increases his pace more and more until his thighs are slapping against my buttocks as his cock is ploughing deep into me. He changes his hold, releases my arms and takes a hold of my waist to get better leverage. I whimper on the table, his cock so big, rubbing so good inside of me and my dick is dribbling precum onto the floor. He leans in over me, grunting into my ear, fucking me harder and harder.
I scream out in pleasure, my ass contracting around him as I orgasm, my dick spurting my cum over the floor. I feel him shove his cock deep into me, expanding and then it wildly lets loose inside of me... cumming deep and hard into me.
I come down from my orgasm, him breathing hard as he lies on top on me the table. He whispers that he usually don't cum this fast and that he's sorry about it. I just moan in answer and squeeze his still rock hard cock in my ass which makes him chuckle, throw me on my back on the table, put my legs over his shoulder and push into me again.
He fucks me for a steady 30 minutes, hard and without getting tired making me cum twice in quivering pleasure from his unrelenting and hard cock. Then he cums again inside me with a roar and my dick can just dribble a little as I orgasm a last time while he fills me with his cum. He pulls out kisses my cheek and leaves as I lay there, my body shaking and my mind foggy... you have to pay quite a bit extra if you want then to stay and cuddle with you.
After a while I get a grasp on reality again and slowly sit up on the table, put my shaking feet onto the floor and walk wobbling and quite unsteady to the door and out to the pool.
As I walk my legs gets a bit steadier though his cum comes out from my ass and slowly runs down my inner thighs. I come back to the pool and not even caring about my dishevel looks I slip down into the warm water, lay my head against the pool side and just lets my mind drift away.
-
I spotted the pixie heading towards my bag by the third step towards it. I recognized her as a pixie as I picked up a decent amount of knowledge of the fae after making the acquaintance of a nymph I visited every time I was anywhere near her pool. I knew that this pixie was a male of their species as she possessed the male genitalia, and I knew that they usually kept to their own realm.
I decided to let curiosity win and not interfere unless it looked like she was out to damage my possessions. She quite nearly did, but my habit of running my sheathed sword through the straps of my backpack to weight the scabbard down in case I would need to do a sudden draw meant that she pinned it through the straps.
As sharp as I keep the blade if it had been off the ground it would have sliced the straps cleanly by the sheer weight of the pack, but since it was just driving through the straps of the pack that was already resting on the floor the real damage was to the wall.
One of the attendants came over to survey the damage, but with several women willing to state I was with them they were more embarrassed that someone had tampered with another person's belongings, a sort of rule in public baths. Knowing a pixie would have no knowledge of such a thing, and having no need or desire to pursue the matter I let it drop.
The pixie had been led off to be massaged, and I had several women I was more interested in. Both because they were both alluring and attentive, but also because several mentioned offers of employment. While I was here to enjoy myself if the offer was enticing enough I could be convinced to miss out on some of the fun.
Before any of that I wanted to find myself a room. While several said they would happily find me a bed I ALWAYS made sure I had a secure place to rest no matter how many beds I may lay in.
I managed to charm them enough that they didn't take it personally, simply explaining that since I didn't know what if any employment I would accept during the festival I wanted to make sure I would have a room to myself, and so they directed me to one of the finer inns in town.
For at a fine inn I would be more likely to find a room as most would seek accommodations that gave them more coin to spend at the festival, but I would also have the extra security that would come with a finer establishment, not to mention that I would be able to enjoy the luxuries that I am not able to out in the field.
Because for all my skill at arms, and all my strategic savvy, while part of me would always be on the battle field the rest of me liked to savor life's pleasures.
Putting on some fresh clothes I put my pack on my back and my sword on my hip and headed in the way they had directed me.
-
For the rest of the afternoon I had wandered the city running a list of apothecaries a local had given me. It hadn't been easy to find one willing to offer the information, a restrained suspicion of outsiders was beginning to edge into the town folk attitudes, and I was certain the list by far was not complete. For the most part the talk was limited of the lycan torn body found in the alley. As I passed through the district where I had struck, the rumors were more specific,... a survivor, ...the suggestion of 2 lycans prowling,... the name Silvermane dropped ominously into conversations, fear was beginning to undercut the tone of the oncoming festival. At such I would word I would typically leave towns, but my work here was incomplete.
The satchel I carried once crammed with an assortment of herbs I had gathered in my journeys, nearly emptied. My coin purse instead brimming now with coin, a meager way to fund my journeys but effective. I had learned early those herbs which brought better returns, keeping my senses open for the rare herbs which I hoarded until between towns. As always wolfbane, sold easily, especially where rumors of lycans roamed. Not that it helped much, merely tempering the effects of the taint, and certainly not rising to the heights wive’s tales spoke of it’s qualities to cure or ward.
Yet for each shop I stopped and sold my goods, none could identify the substance within the vial. The yellow liquid within almost odorless to humans, even to my refined senses, the sweet odor seemed evasive. For now in the late hour I of the evening, I could only mull my failures at the tavern of the inn I stayed crowded. I swirled the vial I held, eying the clear liquid once more before pocketing it within the folds of my leather shirt. Resigned to address the issue in the morrow I turned my attention to the mug of dwarfish ale before me and jostle of the growing numbers of travelers in the inn filtering in to the tavern for like matters.
The sound of a lute drifted above the din of the crowd, the subtle melody I had heard over the previous nights weaving through the crowd. Sitting before the huge stone fireplace was a satyr, his fingers working smoothly over the pipe,.. his eyes drifting over the crowd nodding to those who gave him smiles. The gray streaks of his beard signified an older form, seleni perhaps, one of the matured creatures, who typically wandered the lands as story tellers and performers. It was not uncommon to find them frequenting the taverns and inns of the lands of the wilds. That one should come to a large human city, quite unusual.
His companion immediately caught my eye.
Curled at his hooves in her submissive pose, a wood nymph sat, her form straight, hands flat on the bronze skin of her thighs. Her shimmering black hair fell mid-shoulder, framing the narrow face that peered with darting, emerald green eyes. The diaphanous cloth wrapped about her body did little to hide the marvel of her shape. I was spell bound, my heart racing with the memories of the nymph who had shared my bed, the brief stabbed of pain shooting through my soul. I stared, hard no doubt and her side glance to me, that subtle smile that crossed her face showing her appreciation.
The music of satyr grew louder, as I watched her the rise and fall of the breath of the nymph as the music took her. The familiar urges of the taint growing in me, my mind wrapped to the seductive creature before me, as the tune weaved, threading itself into my thoughts, those passionate memories I held,… the edge of my vision blurring, until only on her filled my gaze.
She gracefully rose, bare feet stepping with a dancers precision,.. standing before the satyr, her slender body moving slowly to the beat. Arms rising, the translucent wrap about her body tightening, short on her hips, it barely covered her bottom, but low enough that her movements although tantalizingly close never revealed the treasure between her legs.
I wet my lips, watching her, consumed by her movements and the music, the rolling undulation of her torso, the press of her small breasts against that sheer fabric ,her hard nipples clearly outlined as she danced, twirled, rolling her hips seductively. Turning her head slightly her eyes lifted met mine, and a smile crossed face. She turned slow, keeping her rhythm as she worked her way towards me. Never breaking her movement, her grace and flow memorizing. The tavern was a blur to me, the other patrons nonexistent. There was only the nymph, the music and the growing lust inside me.
She stepped to the bench on the other side of the table, crawled forward until she knelt before me, bending her head in a roll, her hair swirled, her sweet fragrance filling my nostrils. Her heartbeat wild excited, I could smell her want,.., the rise of excitement as she performed for me. Leaning back with knees set wide, her short shift rose on her hips, and I could see the lips of her sex glisten with rising desire. I was swelling with my own desire, my member tight in the leather breeches’. The animal lust rising, I could think of nothing more than the fire of desire of want,…need… that compulsion of the taint driving me mad.
She leaned back on the table, torso rolling again,… the invitation too tempting, I leaned forwards reaching out and sliding my hands along her sides, the slow draw down to her hips as I pressed in kissing her along the inner thigh. Her scent strong,.. mind boggling…, gasping at the touch of my lips, she settled back,.. allowing me to slide forward, my lips and tongue glancing along her skin, working itself smoothly as I parted the folds of the fabric, pressed in and kissed moist lips of her sex.
The pace of the music quickening as I slipped my tongue out stoking light, pressing dropping into her furrow , the slow strokes collecting as I savored the nymphs nectar. Lips pressing, sucking at her clit, as I reached in my fingers spreading her lips, then my tongue sweeping in a glancing brush, darting as it dipped and swept lower pulling through her to run at the rim of her sex. I could feel her heart racing, her body trembling, moans and whimpers reaching my ears as her body convulsed with the waves of pleasure sweeping her as I lapped there at the growing moisture.
My other hand reached down struggling with the lacing of my pants, my hard member bent awkward in its confines, appreciative once free, firming hard once the binds released. I pressed the bench back,…as I pulled from her. Reaching out she eagerly slid across the table under my guidance slipping down to straddle me.. She reached down gripping my hard shaft as she posed herself above, then lowered, slowly letting my thick shaft penetrate, and press in. Her hot walls gripped tight as she lowered, moaning with pleasure, her body shudder with the sheathing of my cock into her. Leaning back and bracing with her elbows on the table, she rolled slow, swallowing me in that silky warmth, riding on me in slow purpose as she savored the fullness of my shaft in her. Pressing faster letting the tempo flow and match the beat of the music as the action built
My senses were afire. The taste of her on my lips, the wild tingling of my skin with the slightest contact of her, her scent overwhelming with lust and need, my eyes taking in her consumed look of fucking me, eyes closed, watching the trembles, pursed lips wavering under the sweet sensations. I could feel the wild thumping of her heartbeat, the rise of hot blood sweeping her as she strained to hold back that orgasm, the merging, commingling of the magic which flowed through our souls, wrapping us in an aura of exquisite ecstasy, driving us headlong as we fucked to that pinnacle.
Until I could hold no more, with the eruption which swept me. I groaned, shuddered as I clenched her waist grinding her down on to me…which sent her over the edge. Her cries of pleasure as she released herself to her own orgasm. The magic about us flared,…until the music hit a disconcerting note.
Instantaneously I was aware, gasping for breath as I realized my grip was not to her, but to the table. My pants wet, soiled from my seed. My eyes scanned the room, finding the nymph clenched to the leg of the satyr. Her staunch kneeling pose shattered, as she labored for breath as the waves of spasms still seemed to sweep her. As she collected herself, she gave me a knowing smile, eyes bursting yet with excitement.
The Satyr was staring at her with confusion, taking in first the gasping reaction of the nymph, then searching, wandering the crowd for understanding until his eyes fixed on me still panting. His eyes burned onto me letting me know of my transgression.
I was confused, the image had been so rich in realty, but it was the magic that had bound us. That I was certain, the satyr himself had wove those strings with his powerful magical music. What the nymph and I shared had flowed along the filaments of that music. I gave his stern glare a grin. I was hardly in remorse of having filled my need at with his sweet succulent servant
I could do nothing other than arrange my satchel to hide the wet spot on my pants as I rose. Slowly weaving through the maze of tables I returned to my room to clean myself up, and sleep, though my rest that night restless, the bittersweet memories of my nights with Aldaris consuming my dreams.
-
As I walk down the stairs, the stench of sweat and coal, cloved tobacco and beer coming up the stairs in heavy waves. I find the table empty I had sat at before. The tavern has filled with people, apprentices, black smiths and merchants, since my meeting with Manu. I sit myself down and a few minutes later the tavern girl arrives. Her smile big, her dark eyes sparkling with lust and afterglow, she leans in especially far, showing me her hardened nipples as she talks to me in her hoarsely voice.
“You can find Delniz in the street east of the fishmarket. Go to the harbor, the smell will tell you its direction. Just look for the tin violin on the facade”
“Thank you. I’d like some strong red wine and the fish”
A surprised look with my coarse answer, she turns and swings her hair around as she pouts her mouth in disappointment. I’ll seduce her for info, but other than that, I have no need for her. I can’t allow myself to let her get too close to me. My secrecy still the underlaying bases for the succes of my quest. Soon the first jug of red wine is brough to my table, the girl trying to catch my eyes, but as I am staring at the hearth not too far from me, she pours a cup of wine and leaves. I quickly empty the cup and fill it up once more. Before the fish is brought, the jug is empty and I ask for another one. When I feel a light buzz run through my veins, I get up and go to the outhouse, emptying my stomach from the wine.
When I come back, a second jug of wine and a platter of fish is waiting for me. Eagerly I attack the food, hungry from the lust that arose in me, drained by the emotional clash that resulted from it, the implications of my quest racing through my head. With my foot I move a spittoon under my seat as I sit down, a good container to deposit my wine into, undiscovered until the last guests have left the tavern for the night. As I eat and pretend to drink, I have a 3rd and 4th jug of wine brought. As the wine is brought, I let my shoulders sink and rest my arm on my elbow on the table, holding my head in my hand. With slurred speech I answer the girl as she asks me if I need anything. Trying to perfect my role of having too much to drink, after the fourth jug, I stand up, stumbling and grabbing the table to keep myself upright.
As I almost keel over, the girl runs up to me and catches me, taking my arm and guiding me to the stairs. As I stumble up, she holds my arm tight, pressing her body against my side, feeling her soft breasts and still or again erect nipples against my arm. Feeling a slight buzz from the wine I had to swallow, her soft and willing body against mine makes the butterflies in my loins start fluttering again. Yet the pressing matter of my plans for the night, does not leave me room to release my desire, so I ignore the fluttering and step inside the room, collapsing on the bed as the girl covers me with a sheet. She bends down, lays her hand on my crotch, presses her soft upper chest against mine and kisses me, whispering in my ear “sweet dreams, my lord” before she leaves the room. The soft click, her footsteps down the stairs, mixing in with the other sounds coming from the tavern downstairs.
A few more minutes I wait before I sit up straight and open my eyes. I let them adjust to the darkness in the room for a few seconds before I get out of bed and walk towards the window. As I opened it earlier today, I noticed the slight squeak, dropping a bit of grease onto the hinge before going down to have dinner, it should open without a noise. I push the window open and the balmy evening breeze, the salt from the ocean mixing in with the scents of the city, fills my nostrils. I take a deep breath and nimbly climb out the window, staying in the shadows of the building, the almost full moon casting its rays of pale light down onto the city. The main streets are filled with people, yet the back alleys are left to the cats and the ones hiding in the shadows. I caught a rumor of a Lycan in the city yet not a lot of information has gotten to me. Maybe his existance is being repressed by the authorities, not wanting a shadow cast on the coming festival. I’ll take his presence into account, but expecting not to cross paths.
I quietly slide down the roof, roll over the edge and land on my feet without making a sound in the alley behind the tavern. I planned my route carefully, knowing each alley and shortcut to the residence of the Prefect, going through each step in my head while having my food. I turn to the west, knowing the moon will not rise above me for a few more hours, I carefully make my way to the residence. Going from doorpost to doorpost, surprising the feeding rats as I creep through the alleys and courtyards, the walls of the estate suddenly sharply defined as the smooth edges are lighted by the moon. Quickly I climb a small warehouse, hiding behind the chimney as I let my eyes run along the wall, finding the small back entrance, the door hidden in folds of stone. Dampened voices reach my ears as two guards discuss the practice match of the Mercator’s Ludus team.
As I follow the edge of the wall. I notice a few trees peeking out and looking over the rim, suggesting a garden and a possible way of entrance. A hundred feet behind the wall, I see the outline of the master house, high peaked towers and minarets reaching into the sky. I look around, trying to find a building higher as the wall, but noticing them all at least 10 feet lower. The house of Mercator understands how to control their surroundings to stay safe. I must think carefully about entering and leaving. A precaution like this points to vigilance and a smart insight into defending a current position. Quietly I climb down the warehouse and cross the street, taking advantage of some clouds cloaking the moon, casting dark shadows to hide my dash. I press myself into a small corner, knowing I can be spotted easily when the moon reappears from the clouds, finding a cart closer to the back entrance. I hide myself as the voices of the two guards become clearer. I listen a few minutes to their conversation, finding out they are good friends are looking forward to their night off, planning to go the central square for some food, wine and a lot of girls.
Going through my options in my mind, I know I have to look at one more place before I can return to the tavern, the small alley leading to the city walls in the south, the only road not leading towards the central square. But from the map I could not see any intersections with other roads or alleys, wondering how to enter the alley without having to track back to the wall. As I hear the guards move away from me, walking towards a noise they heard, I sprint off, away from the cart, dashing around the corner of an nearby building. I look back with a quick nodd of my head, just moving my eyes beyond the stone wall, finding the guards laughing and pointing at a rat, scurrying away. I guess not a lot happens at the back entrance, yet their vigilance stands out. That might be their weak point. As I go through the map in my head, from this alley I have to walk to the south-west, and then either turn left or right into the street parallel to the hidden alley. Maybe I can find a small entrance or a forgotten or new alley, not drawn into the map.
I walk to the end of the alley, reaching a wider road, running in a semi circle from the south gates towards the central square, opening up the outer quarters of Libidinis. I decide to turn right, moving closer to the residence. The street is littered with small stores and workshops, taverns and warehouses. As I start walking down the street, small groups of people pass me by, couples holding hands and looking into eachother’s eyes, leaving me unnoticed. A few hundred feet from where I am, a small line starts to form in front of the entrance of what looks like a large, low warehouse. I cross the street, to avoid the attention of the people standing in line, wondering what could be inside to draw such a crowd. As I come closer, I notice the majority are women, the sound of a flute coming from inside as I approached the large, double doors, opened wide as an invitation. Suddenly I hear a voice cry out:
”Hey, I kissed you this morning! Hey, stranger!”
Before I can hide myself or ignore the outcry, the young girl I bumped into this morning walks up to me, two friends following her close behind. All three with gorgeus, almost black hair, long enough to touch their lower backs. Eyes black as coal, glistening in the light of the moon, red lips and clothing that seems very provocative. All three wearing short, wide dresses, their breasts and buttocks barely covered and the excitement of the evening making their nipples perky. She walks up to me and wraps her arms around my neck, pushes her body against mine and pouts her lips. A soft kiss lands on my mouth before she lets go. Then the girl standing next to her does the same, slides her arms around my neck and kisses me softly. Then the third girl steps closer to me, her friends pushing her in her back until she bumps her slender frame against my body. Her arms reluctantly slide around my neck and she kisses me. Her lips linger on mine for a moment, before she grabs me tight, opens her mouth and pushes her tongue through my lips for a passionate kiss. All this happening in a few seconds, taking me by surprise and leaving me helpless to do anything against it. As the third girl lets go of me, a string of saliva trailing between our lips, the other girls grab my hands and start pulling me towards the warehouse.
The closer we get, the louder the flute-music gets and I notice a change in the eyes of the girls. Not able to tear myself away from these three, I see a glaze start to come up in their expression and their cheeks flushing, nipples hardening. As we step inside and my eyes get used to the obscure light in the warehouse, I see a Faun in the back of the hall, half resting on a lounge sofa, playing his flute. At his feet and around the sofa, women have gathered and are swaying with the endless and mesmorising melody emerging from the slender flute the Faun plays so convincingly. As he intensifies the rythm and melody, painting a picture of eroticism with the notes and timbre, the women at his feet start touching him. Hands sliding all over his body, touching every inch of his furr-covered legs, the smooth skin of his chest and the enormeous, throbbing cock standing proud from the attention. Suddenly one of the women rises, pulls her already short skirt over her hips, revealing her damp sex and turning her back towards the faun. As he adjusts his body, she slowly sits down, taking his cock in her hand and guiding it to her entrance. She cries out as she feels herself stretched wide, the tip of his dick entering her before she thrusts down on him with her body, pumping his cock inside her with a single, fluent movement...
-
The woman moans out loud as she raises herself from the Faun’s cock, leaving her juices behind, making his throbbing member glisten in the candlelight, before pushing herself down on him again. Another woman taking her clothes off, sliding her hand between her legs and frantically starts rubbing her sex with her full hand, her eyes locked at the sight of the woman pinning herself on top of the Faun. Meanwhile the Faun leans back, giving more room to the woman to fuck his member, never taking the flute from his lips or miss a note. Faster and faster she plunges herself down on him, until she explodes in a quick, body shaking orgasm. As the woman spasms on top of him, overtaken by her climax, a slight smile curls the corners of his lips. Satisfies he looks down as the woman raises herself of his cock and steps down from the sofa, only for the woman pleasuring herself, to take her place. Again the Faun leans back and changes the melody and pace of his music.
Coming from an uplifting melody, the pace high, he eases into a sensual, slow song as he directs the woman’s actions with his flute. She slides to her knees, getting between his legs and bending her head down, her tongue sticking out and touching his head. Slowly she circles her tongue around the swollen tip of his cock, lapping the juices left behind by her predecessor, before she slides down his shaft and cleans it with slow, broad licks. Another change in melody and she climbs on the sofa, straddling his legs as she turns her back to him and climbs on top. She pushes her feet underneath his buttocks, bending her body forward and moving her wide opened lips towards the Faun’s cock. As he slows the pace, the woman’s movements are delayed as his crowns slides in past her lips. She starts circling her hips around his cock, the ridge of his member lodged inside of her, her sex clenched around it, determined to keep it inside her. As she stirs herself with his cock, she slowly moves down, inching it in, feeling his hard, throbbing veins slide against her lips. She cries out as she starts swinging her hips harder, while starting to move her hips up and down. In a circular motion she starts to devour his cock with her body, sending tremors up her spine as her fingers find her nipples and squeeze them. Her breathing becoming shallow and fast, her upper body twitching in pleasure as she erupts in orgasm and cries out her desire and lust silently, her throat clenched by the strong waves racing through her body.
Enclosed by the three girls, my eyes are fixed on the Faun and the women offering themselves to him, half enchanted by their music, half enchanted by the sheer size of his member. Painfully aware of my own excitement, my cock is throbbing in my pants, the tip uncomfortably lodged under my belt. The girls holding my hands gripping harder, pushing their bodies into mine, the third girl in front of me, pushing her buttocks against my bulging crotch, rubbing her behind pleasingly against me. My hands start to sweat and my face is flushed. Images of the tavern girl, straddling herself on top of my cock, twitching and moaning in her pleasure, shoot through my mind as the music of the Faun enchants me as well. I feel a tug on my left hand as the girl that kissed me starts to walk to a darker corner of the hall. Nudging her friends, she starts moving towards the far end of the hall, finding a nieche with a large sofa.
The sofa is littered with pillows and enclosed with drapes, partially see-through, casting shadows of people passing inside. As we gather, the girl looks at her two friends askingly, then winking as she turns to me.
“Hi stranger. I am Dina and these are my friends Natalya en Firenza. How do you like the Faun? Isn’t he amazing? He comes here once a year, for the festival and women from all over town come here to worship him. It is an honor to be chosen by him. But we are still too young and Firenza here, hasn’t even been made a woman yet”
She points at the tallest of the three girls, smiling and winking at her. My eyes follow and I see a dark red colour deepening her already tanned skin, her eyes turning towards the floor, winging her hands at this sudden remark.
“We thought it would be a nice idea if we brought our own Faun to his concert. And Firenza just told me your member isn’t that much smaller. I’m so glad I kissed you this morning”
Giggling she plants a kiss on my cheek and then lets herself drop on the couch, leaning back as she arches her back, pointing her tightly covered chest at me. I am startled, feeling uneasy, the music of the faun and the willing offering of the women on the stage, has unleashed another burst of lust, my loins now roaring with excitement. In the presence of three young women, all seeming eager to explore their sexuality as I see signs of excitement in all three. My mind is racing, the alley, I need to find the alley. I must’n be distracted. But as I fight to get my urges under control, I feel a tall body come up behind me, wandering hands sliding over my sides to my stomach and chest, pushing in from behind, inching me towards the couch. Dina extending her hands, grabbing mine and pulling me down next to her, The girl behind me stumbling and landing in my lap as I turn to sit down. Natalya smiles, then turns and walks away. A few moments later she returns with a jug of wine and 4 cups. As Firenza wriggles in my lap, finding her place as she wraps her long slender arms around me, Dina places my right arm around her shoulder, pushing her soft, perky breasts against my side as her lips find my neck. At the same time, I feel the lips of Firenza touch the other side of my neck, her breasts pressing into my chest as she bends down for the kiss.
Natalya puts the mugs on the sidetable, bending down with her back turned towards me, the fabric of her dress tautly stretched around her firm buttocks. The hem creeping up, exposing her soft skin of her thighs, almost exposing her laced panties. She offers all of us a cup and I feel 4 lips leave my neck, the warmth of our touching bodies released into the air. As I have one arm around Dina and the other cradling Firenza, Natalya takes my cup and brings it to my lips, offering me a sip of the light, almost cherry red wine. I take a sip and the mug is pulled back and replaced by two full, soft lips and a wet tongue, pressed against and through my lips, entering my mouth and searching for my tongue. I gasp for air for a moment, surprised by this sudden intrusion, then the sweetness of the wine and the sensual feeling of her tongue roaming my mouth. I close my eyes and kiss her back, finding her tongue and enticing it into a slow, erotic dance. Hands start sliding down my body, buttons opened, vest taken off, then my arms lifted and the kiss shortly broken, my shirt taken off by nimble hands. Soft fabric touching my naked chest as a warm bosom is pressed against it, two hard nipples piercing my flesh. My mouth opens and again her warm, wet tongue slides inside, her lips sucking to mine. Hands in my lap, pulling on my belt as other hands quickly take of my shoes. My pants pulled down quick and easy as Natalya stands up and releases my mouth. As she steps from between my legs, she puts her hand on my shoulder and pushes me backwards, making me lay down on my back as my pants are taken from me. Naked and with a rock hard cock I lay on the couch, the three girls standing in front of me, their glistening eyes locked on my crotch.
Dina is the first one to move and she climbs on the sofa, crawling towards me as her dress rides up her hips. Her mouth finds my chest and her tongue twirls around my nipples, before tracing my neck and chin, finding my lips and plunging her tongue in my mouth. Eagerly she starts kissing me, her tongue darting in and out, flirting, seducing me to follow her, her hands caressing my face and her fingers running through my hair. Natalya then lays down beside me, kissing and sucking on my earlobe as her hands run across my chest and stomach, following the lines of my body, finding my thighs and teasing them with ther nails. I’m panting, overwhelmed with all these hands on me, then a sudden gasp, breathing into Dina’s mouth as I feel a hand grab my cock. Firenza sits besides me as she wraps her long fingers around my shaft. Moving it around, looking at it from all angles, playing with it, pulling the foreskin down to expose my engorged crown. Then finding a rythm as she slowly starts stroking it, her hand sliding from the tip to the base, my shaft twitching in her hand as it grows to full erection. Her eyes glimpsing mine occasionally as she alternates the speed of her strokes, the tightness of her fingers around my shaft, testing what I like most. Then she slows down, pulling the foreskin down as far as it will go and bend forward. I feel her hot breath against the tip before i feel the soft touch of her lips on my cock. A soft kiss, a lick and then her mouth around it, sliding down as she takes my cock in her mouth.
I gasp for air as Dina releases my tongue and mouth, her face just inches above me, her eyes locked with mine. Natalya raises herself as well and plants a kiss on Dina’s cheek, her hand sliding to her body, across my chest, a sign of wanting attention. As I feel Firenza’s lips touch the base of my cock, the tip deep down her throat. I watch Dina move towards Natalya and slide her tongue in her mouth as they kiss passionately. My last struggle against my desire dying with Firenza’s hands cupping my balls as she sucks hard on my cock, her head retreating, sliding my cock slowly out. I moan loud as I feel her head pushing down again, taking my cock all the way, clenching on the head with her throat. My mind a blank now, my lust taking over, racing through my body, culminating in my loins..
-
Without really realising, my hands slide up the legs of the girls as they kneel beside me, kissing eachother passionately. Simultaniously I slide their dresses up and over their hips, exposing tight buttocks, soft skin and the musky scent of the their excitement. Slowly I start rubbing them, panting as I see them kiss, trails of saliva dropping on my chest. My cock now sucked hard, rythmically as Firenza decides to enjoy het ascent to womanhood fully. Bobbing her head up and down, i feel her lips clenched tight around my shaft as she pumps it in and out of her mouth. Grabbing the insides of Dina’s and Natalya’s leg, I slide my hand up and find two damp panties, lips puffy and swollen, tightly covered with lacy fabric.
Freezing bodies as my fingertips touch lips, then chests pushed together as the passionate kissing of Dina and Natalya commences. My balls tightening, my cock throbbing with the intense attention of Firenza, her head bobbing up and down faster, her lips tightening around me. I close my eyes, not able to stop the surge of lust rushing through my loins. My breath fast and shallow, moans clogging my throat, my body tingling with desire. I start rubbing both girls, their juices seeping through the thin fabric of their panties. Moans above me, sucking lips and dancing tongues, hands cupping breasts, sliding up and down backs and hips, touching, teasing, caressing, bodies swaying together in an endless kiss.
I feel Firenza’s grip on my cock release, then the sultry air in the hall brushing on my skin as my cock slips from her mouth. Her hands sliding up my chest as she straddles my thighs, climbing on top of the couch. Dina and Natalya releasing their kiss, watching as Firenza sits on top of me. My throbbing cock pressed against her wet sex as she slides herself up and down, prying her lips open, the tip of my cock sliding over her erect clit. I catch her eyes as the other girls lean back and see them glistening with desire. Her hand sliding down, taking my cock in a loose grip, then bringing it to her entrance. The other girls now caressing my upper body, pushing me down as Firenza raises her hips and guides my cock between her lips.
The resistance of her tightness immense, hardly bareble as she pushes herself down on me. Her eyes closed, a tear running from the corner, her teeth clenched as she adjusts and wiggles herself around my cock. Then suddenly the resistance subsides and she eases herself down on me until her swollen lips touch my pelvis. Hand sliding over my chest, fingers pinching my nipples, Firenza’s body pinning my hips to the sofa. Slowly she starts swaying her hips, whisking my cock inside her in a slow, unsettled motion. Encouraged by the other girls, she opens her eyes and looks deep into mine, gauging my excitement. Dina turns her body towards me and takes my hand in hers, guiding it between her legs, fumbling it into her panties. My fingertips finding her lips slick and wet with her juices, sliding in almost immediately. She raises her hips and spreads her knees a bit further, giving me more acces to enter her. Natalya bending towards her again, mouth half opened and a glazed look in her eyes.
Again they kiss and as I probe Dina’s centre with my fingers, wiggling and twisting them inside her, Firenza starts to raise her hips slowly. My cock sliding out inch by inch, suddenly swelling as her clenching lips prohibitting blood flow, slide up the shaft. Her pussy stretched with the sudden engorging of my shaft, a deep grunt leaves her lips. Just leaving the tip inside of her sex, she stays idle for a moment, watching the passionate and lustful kissing of her two friends, then looking down at me as she pushes her body down on me again. As her body meets mine in her slow, smooth movement, I squeeze my muscles and push in just a little further. Without stopping she moves herself up again and slowly moves down, enjoying the feeling of my cock sliding in her tight sex. She finds a rythm, moving down fast, moving up slow, thrusting my cock inside her. Her eyes closed, a drizzle of saliva hanging from her lips as she concentrates on her sex.
Natalya’s lips release Dina, who leans back and grabs my hand, forcing my fingers deep inside her. Slowly she starts circling my fingers with her hips as she finds her clit and starts rubbing it fast. Natalya slides down, half on top of me and closes her lips around one of my nipples. Slowly sucking on it, it grows hard in her mouth, her tongue flicking over and around it. Her hand clenched between her thighs as she starts pleasuring her burning centre. The stirring in my loins now getting uncontrollably wild, my legs tightening and twitching with the pleasure, my balls getting hard. Flashes of heat running up my spine as Firenza starts to go faster, taking me harder, bumping her body against mine. My free hand clawing at her thigh as my mind goes blank and my balls squeeze, my climax about to erupt. Quick moans start coming out of the half opened mouth of Firenza, her sex tightening as the first ripples of her orgasm start racing through her body. She sits down on me hard, pushes her hips backwards in a final attempt to push me as deep in her as it will go.
Her nails find my stomach, leaving red traces behind as she erupts. Her body spastically shaking on top of me as I start squirting my hot cum inside of her. Firenza screams out her pleasure in a high pitched voice, tilting her head back and releasing her putcry into the hall. Dina starts shaking, pressing my fingers deep inside her pulsating sex as she succumbs to her own climax. Natalya rasies herself on her knees, spreading her legs wide as she plunges her fingers inside herself, moaning deep with her frantic fingering. My hips bucking against Firenza, the last drops of my semen squirting inside her, my breath irratic, then my muscles unwinding, my body collapsing onto the sofa, covered with Firenza’s soft body as she lays herself on top of me. I slide my arm around her, my other hand still clenched between Dina’s thighs. As Dina goes through the last rushes of pleasure, she too lays down on the couch, releasing my hand and sliding her body against mine and Firenza’s, overlooked by the glazed view of Natalya. Judging from her deep breaths and bucking hips, she’s near her climax as well and with a deep sigh a trickle of her nectar oozes from between her fingers, covering her inner thighs. Silently she endures the heavy shaking of her torso, pressing her hand tight against her sex, her chest heaving up and down. Then she opens her eyes, looks us over and a sweet smile forms around her dried out lips. Her tongue flicks out to wet them, then she brings her fingers to her mouth and licks her nectar from them, savouring every drop.
-
The warm afterglow of my intense orgasm seeping into every muscle and artery in my body, my mind drifting off in a dream of an endless forest, the giggling of girls behind every tree As Natalya lays down, pushing her body against my side, her lips close to my mouth, her deep breath warming my ear, I slowly start to come back to my senses.. The gentle movements of the girls on top of me, the touch of their skin and the soft sounds coming from dry lips easing me back into the present. Carefully I start moving my body, waking Firenza from her half sleep. Finding her looking at me when I give her a small kiss on her cheek.
“I have to go”
Whispering the words at her, her still glazed look upon me, her eyes widen as the content of my words reach her conscious thoughts. A hint of disappointment twitches around her mouth, before her lips curl up in a big, loving smile.
“I understand.”
She leans in and kisses me with half-opened lips, her tongue pushing deep into my mouth, sliding around before she releases me from her passionate kiss.
“I coulnd’t have asked for a better way to become a woman. Thank you. Enjoy your stay at the festival and we might bump into eachother again”.
A giggle, then the pressure on my body subsiding as she sits up and releases me from her thighs. Slowly I sit up and slide to the edge of the sofa, helping Firenza slide in between her two friends, both half conscious, intoxicated by the wine and pleasure. Dreamy eyes watching me as I stand up and gather my clothes, dressing quickly, a bit embarrassed as I feel the girls looking at me. I wink a waitor, order more wine and turn to the girls. Kneeling on the sofa with one knee, I lean in and kiss all three of them, the kiss returned most passionate by Firenza, and bid my farewell. Quickly I turn and walk off, keeping my eyes directed at the exit of the hall, passing the waitor with the wine. As I pause for a second, I give him enough silver to serve the girls for the rest of the night.
As I step through the doors into the cool night air, I take a deep breath and for a few seconds, the events of just now pass through my mind in unclear, flickering images. A shiver of comfort, then I shrug my shoulders and move into the shadows, following the road. Finding a steady pace, my breathing in sync with my moving legs, my mind starts to shed the fog of the wine and sex, the reason for going into the night suddenly rushing back into my conscious mind. Each breath bringing me back into the flowing mindset of my training, the awareness of everything around me increasing with each step. As I reach a small square, a masoned fountain at the centre, I start looking closely at the facade of the houses across the street. As the map suggests an entry to the small alley to the south wall, my eyes inspect every door and window, looking for a hint.
As the road curves to the east, an overhanging facade catches my eye. In the shadow underneath the outbuild of the house, the shimmer of a bronze doorhandle catches the light of the almost full moon. Hidden in the shadows, an arched corridor is blocked by a heavy oak door, reinforced with steel bands running horizontally and diagonally across the wood. The sign of the Prefect engraved in the bronze handle almost hidden by dirt, unused for years as it seems. Slowly I turn in the shadows and empty my mind. Focussing on seeing and hearing what wants to be unseen, I patrol the area with my ears and eyes. Looking for an unexplained shadow, the rustle of a leave, a brush of air out of direction, yet finding nothing that seems out of the ordinary. Far away from the centre, the focus of the city distracted from the silent roads, it seems I am alone.
I cross over and against my better judgement I grab the doorhandle and carefully push it down. Locked, and no keyhole. This can only mean the door is locked from the inside or there is a hidden way to open it. Going through the options in my mind, I decide to leave the door unmeddled, fearing discovery and increased vigilance. Quickly I cross the street again and look at the houses for a way to climb up and over them. A latticed house catches my eye, the sturdy beams forming the construction, filled in with clay and straw, covered with gipsen offer an easy way up. Yet its too exposed to take the risk. I decide on a low, bricked warehouse. Big blocks forming corner stones offer an easy climb to a jib, from where I can get on the slightly tilted roof of the house next to it. I cross the road again and plant my feet on the corner stone after having looked aorund a last time. Then, concentrating on my climb, I push off and jump for the jib. My fingers just hanging on to the edge of the jib, I quickly push my feet against the wall and push myself up onto the wooden beam. Pushing my body against the wall, my eyes trace the street below, finding no signs of being noticed.
I hop onto the roof and press my body down flat on the slates. Pulling myself forward on my elbows, I creep across the roof, sliding over the ridge and hiding in the shadows. The moon hidden by clouds making me almost invisible against the dark grey slates. Inch by inch I move closer to the other side of the roof, fingers stretched, anticipating to feel the edge before seeing it. The rough texture of the slates scraping my fingertips, then suddenly nothing but air. Having reached the edge of the roof, I move even slower, not making a sound until I can peek down into the dark alley. This must be it. Piercing into the distance, I can see the small lights in the guardtower of the residence to the north, a few hundred feet away the thick walls of the outer defense of the city rising up in the south. Finding the other side of the arched corridor, I find no other entrances to the alley. This must be either a service entrance or an escape route. Seems this is the only entrance between the residence and the city walls.Suddenly I hear someone cry out.
“On the roof! Look! There’s someone on the roof!”
A sudden rush of adrenaline races through my body. The voice coming from my left and above me. A quick turn of my head shows a dark profile against a brightly lid window, voice getting louder, doors opening and slamming shut. My mind racing, discovery is evident, going through options to escape. Doors opening on the other side of the roof, blocking the street below. Roofs around me to steep to climb, the only appareant escape is the alley below. Without delaying I swing my legs over the edge, hanging on my fingertips for a moment before releasing. As I hit the alley floor, I bend my knees and roll backwards absorbing the blow of my landing. Quickly getting on my feet, I start racing down the alley, choosing to go south towards the wall. The walls that enclose the alley are smooth, no doors or windows offering escape, roofs too high to reach and climb up. With each step closer to the city walls, the fear of being caught getting stronger.
As I run down the alley, the voices left behind in the distance, the city walls suddenly appear in the darkness. As I approach them fast, I see one of the houses leaning against the city walls, has a ledge half way up the facade. In a frantic attempt I run up against the wall, push off with my feet and jump towards the ledge. Digging my nails into the wood I find an unsteady grasp and hit against the wall of the house. I struggle to keep myself from falling, heart pounding in my chest, then finding a good hold. I pause for a second, hearing the voices in the distance, getting closer, but on the other side of the alley. If I can get across this roof, I am safe for at least a little while. Quickly calculating my route across the roof, I jump up and grab the gutter, pulling myself up and on the roof in a fluent motion, quickly scurrying to the other side. As I reach the edge of the roof, I suddenly hear marching boots ín the alley, the sounds echoing forward faster as the feet that created them move, yet pressing me for haste.
It’s a high jump. Risking twisting or breaking my ankles, I swing myself down, hanging on the edge of my fingers, then letting go. The air rushing in my ears as I plummit down, the hard thump as my feet hit the cobbled stones. Trying to cushion the blow as well as possible, my knees bend fully, my ass hits the floor hard before rolling away on my back. The hard blow to my ankles leaving leaving me unable to move for a few moments as I clench my teeth, sucking in the cry of pain that is forced out of my throat. Quickly I hobble into the shadows, finding a moment of rest as I bite down my teeth and endure the pain. Pushing myself into action, I hide in the shadows and start moving down the street, my side scraping the facades as I keep myself out of plain view. My adrenaline keeping my on my toes, I keep searching for voices and footsteps as I rush through the streets and alleys, taking unexpected turns, tracing back my steps through courtyards and passages in this maze, avoiding my destination for at least an hour before allowing myself to get closer.
After almost two hours I feel satisfied I have escaped my chasers and approach the tavern from the back alley. Still vigilant, I trace the shadows for any presence, but none are to be found. I quickly jump to the ledge of the roof and pull myself on top, the window of my room still cracked open as I left it. Without a noise I climb inside, finding my room as I left it, everything in its place and untouched. I walk directly at the washbowl ands scoop some fresh water in my hands. I lean in and splash the water in my face, washing off the sweat and dust gathered during my quick escape. As I burry my face in my hands, a sudden rush of extreme fatigue runs through my body, legs starting to tremble so bad I barely make it to the bed. I collapse on top of the sheets and as soon as my head hits the pillow, I am lost in a deep, dreamless sleep.
-
The city lay before me as pondered my options this night. One thing was certain the view from Xegis’ quarters was rather magnificent. The library had been built on a hillside, and from the old sages quarters it gave an unobstructed panorama of the city and the western ocean that lay its foot. The moon was half waned, a sight that always lighted the heavy burden on me. In a few days the new moon would smother the effects of the taint, I would find the remnants of lost humanity once again on me.
I liked the dead of night, when a city slipped into a relative calm, In the pull of the taint my senses were taxed by a multitude of bombarding pricks of humanity. In this stillness I could finally breath in its quiet elegance, think clearly,…. Well clearer is better said. The curse on me seemed to breath in subdued restraint when others were not about.
I turned to Xegis who sat quietly at his desk, for the most part stoic of attitude. His eyes still failed to give any glimmer of recognition, and frail hope on my part ever pressing dimmer. For three days it remained as unfocused and purposeless of conscious reaction. Even though I had broken from my search lingering in small shapes to intervene on the meals the one named Caduceus brought to him. Now I released a heavy sigh bordering between frustration, and surrender grappling with the gnawing possibility that the great mind of Xegis had been lost simply due to age.
It was echoing disappointment in that I had wandered the city, searching for leads of the mysterious liquid. but met with failure after failure. Few could discern the light odor of the drug, none could shed any light of its nature. The best lead had been a woman, a sentiment echoed by many, but I had entered her shop and found myself in maelstrom of oaths and curses the moment she set eyes on me. A half breeds life isn’t an easy one.
The phrase “Roseshackle” to the apothecarys met with vacant stares matching Xegis condition, …more frustration, for I was certain… Xegis in that brief bind had tried to tell me what clouded his mind. None knew of it.
His words in that melding were few, but direct clues in my mind as I tried to grapple with thee memory. I think I would have give hope up but for him naming Zierst, I was certain he held knowledge of value concerning the demon, otherwise I would have long slipped from the city. I had left a wake of death during the full moon and such matters do not go unnoticed. They invoke a responses. Naming Zierst was enough to dance in the possible repprucussions. The hints regarding the fate of Aldaris heavy chains on me to hold me to the old man’s fate. There was no way I could leave this place, not with troubling allegations concerning her lingering in my mind.
I had to know,.., had to peel back that blanket on his mind.
I crossed the room again to him, naked feet in a soft padding on the wooden floors. Kneeling at his side as I reached up cupping his head. Another attempt at binding seemed necessary. With a resigned sigh, I shifted into my mind….found that core and reached to his…, my senses probing, but the walls too strong,… each press was shoved away, parried, slide away ineffective. I broke the contact, looked onto Xegis and saw a slight smile cross his face.
“You’re resisting me aren’t you?”
The smile disappeared as he spoke. “Soup,… soup help, I need ….soup”
I sat back on my heels,…the stern determination of his words hit me. Broth was often seen as a aide to the ill,…perhaps he knew something it might dampen the effects of the drug, maybe purge the body of its touch. I wrestled with the prospect,…he needed to be completely free of this place, free of any potential chance of the drugging. The only way to be assured would be to remove him, hide him and try to wean the effects of the drug from him. Feed him soup,.. hell, bath him in it if that’s what it took.
Rising I with the decision I moved quick to his wardrobe, yanked a couple of changes of clothes and crossed back, easing him up as I dressed him in the formal robes and slippers of his profession. My own nakedness a minor concern, I might have borrowed his, but they were far too small. To creep the halls of the library naked with a babbling old man was not the most favorable of options.
I raised a finger to my lips for silence as I slipped into the consciousness of a creature from my far flung travels. Xegis hardly reacted as the Mountain Gorilla materialized, reached for him and lifted him over the coarse hairs of my shoulders. With a quick burst I scooted across the room leaped through the window clamping a hand on the sill, and swung down to a lower ledge,… leaped for another hand hold then dropped us easily to the ground, latching back to my natural form as I slide him from my shoulders and straightened his gown.
“Ready for soup?” I asked, the tone more in playful tease then fact.
He nodded eagerly,.. ”Soup! Yes soup!”
I shushed him again,…raise my hands as I backed into the bushes where my clothes lay hidden. “Soon enough friend,.. we’ll get you soup at the inn.”
He shook his head,.. ”No,.. no soup… need soup. Soup help! ” His eyes seemed frantic at my suggestion glancing nervous down the street.
“At the inn,” my tone holding to a gentle consoling edge, as best as I could. Xegis gave me a peculiar troubling look.
“They have soup there,… good soup.” I turned away stepping into the cover, slightly puzzled as I reached down for the jerkin. and slid the leather over my head. “I’ve tried their soup, It’s particularly good.”
I reached for the leather pants, sliding one leg in, turning as I did back to Xegis. “If one doesn’t…”
,….or rather turned to where he should have been. A sharp curse slipped from me as I stepped from the bushes. A frantic look right ,.. left… no sign of the old sage. Stamped my foot… pants falling free.
-
Damn,… damn… DAMN… how the hell could an old decrepit man suddenly slip from me. I slipped back into the bushes stripping quick again, angry at myself for such carelessness… reached into the memories as I jerked free of the jerkin… sliding comfortably into one that could help.
Had I been on the absolute cusp of the moon I would not have required it, but dulling senses meant to give over to forms with acute abilities. I trotted from the bushes on gangly legs, bent my head to the ground and let the bloodhound in me take charge. I hated the floppy ears that continually flapped over my eyes, but the nose was its essence… the power of the form, it honed on the scent of Xegis with incredibly ease… a squirrel too,… molding sweet bread crumbs…a remarkable perfume in the air… back to the squirrel… I halted,.. steadying my control… as always some instincts take hold first with a form… and it takes a moment to gain purposeful control.
Refocusing, I latch to the scent of Xegis and nose to the ground send myself into the darkness on his trail.
It lead downhill, following the winding street, skirting the foreign district…a path straight of purpose hardly of mindless wandering. That I had not caught up to him quickly indicated intent on destination…,whatever end point he had in mind he made good time. I had confidence I was gaining, at least until the path lead into the docks,. and my nose was overwhelmed by a cacophony of odors. I crisscrossed the plaza of the docks… catching faint whiffs of the trail… weaving past burly night stevedores.. drunks,.. dodging heavy carts bludgeoning with wares. Found the trail skirting dangerously close to the dock edge…skirted under a heavy caged wagon…my ears picking up a womans cries.
Her gasps and pleas were enough to pull me in detour, I slipped beneath the heavy caged wagon,, drifting forward until I could peer about the wagon catch the sight of the huge man in ruthless action against a woman, her hands bound by ropes to the huge bars of the caged, head tossing in frantic response…lost in the ecstasy of the moment. Her high booted legs wrapped tight on his hips, skirts hiked high as she as she rode him in abandonment to lust. The loud slaps of his quick powerful thrusts, the heavy scent of sex in the air,.. enough to pull me forward… plant my hips to the ground and watch. Her body tightened , back arching as an orgasm took her,… which propelled her grunting partner into further action… I found myself …ahem.. well,… aroused by the sight of the hot lust and all…panting,…not even certain when my long tongue spilled lazily out to droop from my mouth… body tingling as I felt the slip of a hardness of my cock sliding from its sheath….
I was mesmerized by the moment.. watching as he finally found that breaking point gripping her hips tight as he arched back and released his seed into her slick depths.. just the aromas to the sensitive nose was a powerful aphrodisiac,… I lingered watched her rolling on his hips, eyes locked on his sweating face as if in eager need of more. He back away, slipping from her…
“Insatiable…don’t ever change bitch.” He kissed her hard. Stepped back to shove his package into his trouser. He turned away but I could here him shout, “Jarvis your're up!”
I heard the heavy clod of horses led by two men as the entered the narrow confines. The woman eyed them eagerly as they tied the saddled mounts up to a nearby wagon.
“About time ,” grumbled one, “There’s a delay in raising the rest of the gear from the holds. Arn has nothing to do till the ships captain gets his thumb from his ass and gets the remaining gear off loaded. Figure a double dip might kill the time.”
The woman released a delicious moan at the suggestion as two big men slipped into view. Hard looking men, a swagger of confidence given to mercenaries who know their trade.
My tail wagged in eager anticipation.
One pulled a knife quickly slashing the ropes, stepped around her and freed the other hand, then tossed the knife into the ground before me.
“Hurry boys…” she coxed, her eyes locked on the man freeing her, her gaze slipping past him lingering in my direction, no doubt amused by the presence of the hound dog with a raging hard on. She laughed, until our eyes met…
The corruption is an disease the infected can hide from normal humans, but the waning and waxing of its effect is ever present, eyes are windows into the souls,… channels by which we of the corrupted use to touch into the receptors of another’s senses… or find the reek of the corruption in another.
I could taste it on her,… as she could taste it on me. I recoiled at it instantly.
The expression on her face was washed by confusion. I knew, she sensed it, knew the image of a dog was a pardox, for canines are not affected by the taint. She began stuttering as hands grabbed her pushing her down to her knees.
I stared at the knife before me… shuddered as if dunked in a bath of ice water… silver…
Glancing to the string of horses, my eyes focused on a bandoleer of silver cross bolts. The heavy cage to which she had been bound.
The woman’s voice staining to redirect the men, “Boy’s… boy’s…”
“Com’ on luv’ lets see your talents again..” The were shifting,.. obviously unleashing their members.
“Goddamm it!…” Her voice raised in annoyance, the moments mood killed, “Enough!… Stop it! The dog!”
“What dog?”
I had already moved away slipping into the darkness, nails clicking on the cobblestones as I loped from the wagons and the ones I recognized as lycan hunters. My mind raced. The luxury of time had been twisted. I had presumed 18 days before conditions dictated leaving the city,.. with hunters it would have been a delicate extension,… they are honed to pick up the aggressive natures as the moon approaches.. peg their targets. Myself as a hunter had always had the luxury of conscious knowledge in rooting out the corruption. Yes we can look into another’s eyes and recognize it, some betters then others. I am very good at this,…but I have had decades of practice, better too in that as the full moon approaches… there is a point when we can sense the presence nearby… feel them across widening distance. On the cusp of the full moon is a common knowledge all share.
I grappled with the time frame… a week,…ten days…I had to avoid the woman at all costs on the rising moon. Maybe fourteen at best before the alluring call of the taint would connect us. I had never imagined that the one advantage I held in my hunts would at some point be turned on me.
I slipped from the docks, doubling my intent until I found Xegis trail again and moved quick to leave the threat of the hunters behind me. His scent moved beyond the docks, climbed a small hill into the better residential district of the area… turning at last into a large house with finely manicured shrubs,… neat,… orderly,… light within still aglow even at this hour. I glanced to a wooden shingle squeaked in its hinges above me,…and understood….finally… FINALLY understood.
When faced with uncertainty and helplessness we seek that which brings us comfort,.., lean on spouses, friends,.. lovers for that support we need. Even in the cobwebs of the confusion Xegis desired that. I had just been too preset on his words to understand… and so as I turned away from the house, my nails again clicking on the cobblestone as I wandered in thought,… for even in the wave of unsettling events I found comfort in the realization of this discovery… I knew just where to find Xegis, instincts telling me he wouldn’t be wandering off. I headed back to my clothes forming a path to skirt the hunters… and return…to the structure with the business shingle out front that read,
“Madame Soopes House of Hospitality”
-
(The Brotherhood Monastery)
Leaning back in his chair, his eyes closed, his chest slowly rising and falling, the Frater Altum repeats his tantra’s. A routine repeated so often, it has become second nature, almost effortless. Yet, even after countless times, he finds it hard this time to reach the inner peace he is looking for. As he clears his mind, testing and preparing it, he breathes in the moist morning air, the small window behind his desk opened. Closeby, vaguely he hears the song of the blackbird and envelops it into his trance, as a thread leading to the conscience world.
Slowly plans start to unfold in his sharp mind, the one thing that hasn’t deminished with age. His years and experience, the harsh decisions he had to make, grinded his mind into a razorsharp blade, difficult to yield and impossible to read. His main tool for attack and defense. A dilemma is shown as he directs his thoughts to the Ranger. He knows the seductions of Libidinis, he had been there himself and struggled to swtick to his training and education. He knows the Ranger’s mission is threatened by the luring temptations of the city. He was wise to bet one more than one horse.
His second play has already been set to action, a message was sent to the Queen. As the Queen is the lawful reign of Litus Meridium, the lands to the south of Libidinis, the Brotherhood has tried to keep diplomatic relations at the highest level with her and had succeeded beyond expectations. In her quick rise to the thrown, years ago now, the Brotherhood had planted a spy at her castle, and due to a foolish neglect in the vigilance of the Queen, the spy managed to catch a glimpse of her mirror. She was compelled by the Brotherhood to offer her assistance in some matters, after they had confronted her discretely with their discovery. In exchange to guard her secret and allow a few outposts of the Brotherhood in her lands, they offered her assistance in legal matters and, in some cases, certain leverege to procure trade deals and dictate peace conferences. In return she assisted in some discrete ventures of the Brotherhood, using her mirror to perform tasks
The message that was sent to the terrifying Queen, will inform her of a part of his plan, asking for her aid and promising her a great award. So great, she will understand that the matter is pressing and will demand her absolute discretion and secrecy. The time too short to expect an answer, the Frater Altum knows she will be willing to assist in the matter. The reward would strengthen her position considerably and provide a constant flow of income to her treasury. And she will be in Libidinis anyway. As she attends at the festival as the personal guest of the Prefect each year, to confirm the friendship between the city state and the kingdom. Besides that, she visits the baths of Libidinis regularly where she is welcomed with the upmost respect and attention, fulfilling her every desire. With her capacities in weaving a web of deception, the Frater Altum is convinced she will perform her task well.
But will this all be enough to release Libidinis from the clutches of the house Mercator? Even though they governed the city well for centuries, the future of the city is looking bleak. He has heard of the deranged mind of the young man, the son of the Prefect, Comes. If his father had procured more offspring, he would have left the city unmeddled. Now he feels compelled to influence its future dramatically. Letting the city fall into the hands of the deranged son, would bring inreperable damage to the properties and diplomatic ties the Brotherhood has so carefully build up in the City and the lands surrounding it. This kind of damage considered unacceptable. Soon, if things go as planned, the city will be stable for at least the duration of Queen Julia’s reign.
The Castle of the Queen
“My Queen, a message has arrived” With large steps, the herald walks towards the centre of the large hall, the centre of the Queens power. As he arrives at the steps, leading to a black marble stage where a large throne of palisander and teak sits. The back and seat of the thrown are lined with deep purple velvet, her weapon embroided with goldthread, the edges laced with a thick golden cord. With a bored look, the Queen tilts her head and stretched out her arm in a slow, almost bored motion. The long sleeve of her dress, half opened up to the elbow, slides down her forearm, exposing the pale white skin. Her crossed legs slide apart as she sits upright, exposing the softness and paleness of her long legs, a shadow hiding her bare sex.
“Give the bird to me” Her long, slender fingers open like a claw, the manicured, sharp nails dig into the feathers of the pigeon as she clutches it in her hand. The pressure of the blades against its small body, makes the bird tremble but stay still, the panic increasing as she squeezes slightly.. Teasingly slow she unties the thin thread that binds the message to the bird’s leg. She clutches the bird firmer, increasing the pressure until panic grips the bird’s mind and in a frantic attempt to escape, he flaps his wings and pecks at her fingers. As she pierces deep into the guard’s eyes with her cold, amber eyes, she squeezes the bird until a soft snap is heard and the bird goes limp and the life floods out of it. The little scroll of paper quickly hidden in the palm of her hand, she drops the dead bird in the hands of the herald and waves him off in a nonchalant gesture.
As she opens the small piece of paper, breaking the small seal carefully, her eyes squint, almost closing as she concentrates on the small letters. From behind a small secret panel, she retrieves a booklet, parchment and a small fountain pen. She opens the booklet and starts deciphering the message. Within minutes she has translated the code and read the content of the message. She leans back again, hiding the booklet, parchment and pen and crosses her legs. She pulls on a small chord hanging to the side of her thrown and folds her hands in her lap as she waits for the captain to arrive. Her mind concentrated on the message she just read, she doesn’t notice him until the soft clanging of his sheathed sword brings her back to the present.
“Have all preparations be made for leaving for Libidinis?” The captain, a large man with broad shoulders, thick eye brows throwing shadows in his pale green eyes, stands at attention with the posture of a veteran. The big scar across his face a reminder of the battlefield. His deep voice echoes through the hall as he answers the Queen. “Yes my Queen, ready and waiting for your order” He bows his head, his chin touching his bronze-plated chest. “Make sure to leave in an hour and let noone disturb me until then” “Yes my Queen” The captain puts his arm across his chest as a salute and starts walking backwards out of the hall, his chin touching his chest.
As she is left in solitude in the large hall, she raises her slender body of the throne, tightly wrapped in a black, velvet dress, the high splits revealing her long, pale legs. Her cleavage showing her ample breasts, the laced hem only just covering her perky nipples, her areola’s slightly seen through. She decends the platform and strides to a curtain at the short end of the hall, touching two small wooden panels simultaniously. With an almost silent click, a secret door opens, revealing a hidden chamber. A long oval shape is hanging from the far wall, covered by thick, black velvet drapes, only two large candles lit leaving the room in twillight. Carefully she closes and locks the door behind her as she steps in, before pulling the drapes open. A large mirror, the length of a man, is revealed, its surface as black as the night
The Queen stands in front of the mirror and closes her eyes, her hands sliding up and down her hips uncontrollably as she concentrates on her spell. “Mirror, mirror on the wall, show me none and show me all, show me the man that has to fall” Her wide mouth moving almost invisibly as she mumbles the words, her jaws clenched. The drapes lining the mirror start vibrating as the surface of the mirror start waving like the sea, emitting an eerie green light into the dark room.
-
Many marvel at the talents a veteran warrior displays. I know I once did. The way they can hear their enemies in the earth, or scent them on the wind. What I now know is that there is no magick to it, no spirits scouting for their masters.
At least for the most part. Every sizable army knows the value of spellslingers in their ranks.
No, one just learns to stop ignoring the signs all around them.
When putting one's ear to the earth if you can hear marching, but can not see the marchers you know there are a great many to create such a sound, but you can also make guesses as to how far they are by if they march in the steady rhythm of an army able to march in unison, or if their steps seem harassed by any rough terrain between them and you.
Or when scenting smoke in the wind. Wood smoke on a grassy plain is a sure sign of people, while grass smoke could be indicative of a wild fire.
It is no different in the city.
Such as now I find that not only are there more guards then a city would need even in a festival time such as this, but the guards carry themselves with a swagger that comes from employers trying to emphasize how important their jobs are, but mainly just giving their hired guards an undeserved swagger.
Veterans don't swagger, our eyes are low, keen, not up in the air following the line of our chins. Our weapons are clean because we maintain them, knowing that in the heat of battle their are our first and most reliable of ally, not because they are still fresh from the forge.
We'll be the first to step aside in a crowd because not only do we not seek to fight unless necessary, but we know that a tangle of people is a horrid place to have to fight.
If they all wore the colors of the city guard I might just worry about a ruler developing an iron first, but they wear the standards of numerous houses.
Which leaves me to worry the city is ready to tear itself apart.
Yet even that is not the only worry, for I pass numerous stands offering silvered weapons at a cost that might not even make up for the expense of their creation.
Stopping to talk to one of the more well supplied stands the merchant tells me how they have already had victims of a changer, how they now had hunters in the city, and the reward they are seeking, and how even at such low prices he was still making a killing.
Always keeping an eye open for opportunity I decide to pick up some more silversheen, an alchemic compound that can be applied to a blade that makes it as good as silver without needing a second weapon. Though I also make note to sharpen my silver dagger as changers are not always polite enough to hold off while I treat my bastard sword with a substance that can kill them.
Getting to the hotel the women of the baths had directed me to I find it much as I expected, still in a state of revelry, but with the more subdued revelry of the higher class. They also have a room because, again as I expected, those looking for rooms are often just looking for a place to pass out between debauches.
I first secure the room, checking the window to see how easily one could climb to it, and still securing the shutter with a coil of wire in spite of the sheer surface surrounding. The walls are sturdy timber, and once the door is locked and a chair braced to the handle I allow myself to strip down and climb into the bed, but even still I take advantage of the warm climate to sleep unimpeded by covers, with my sword already unsheathed and ready for a quick grab.
-
A city. A new city. Right in front of my eyes. I know I’ve never been here before. Yes, I saw this city in my mind some days ago. Like most of the cities I ever have visited.
Something is new. I was so very tired after my vision of this city. Sure, I always am tired when I see the future. But this time it was not the same. Something changed.
Whenever I see the future it’s clear, I see details and know the time, too. This time it has been dusty, blurred and confused. Confused? Yes, it’s the right term. This time I am confused. Something inside of me is driving me. Driving me to this city.
I’m a traveller. So my folk is. We are travelling, following our intuition. Intuition. Oh my god – I can’t hear this any longer. “Follow your intuition” Wonderful. What, if my head says no? What, if the brain says “You’re stupid. There is much more than intuition. Listen to your mind.”
My ancestors told me, our destiny is to save life. We’re travelling to protect people. Pah! Protecting people. And then? Some years later they die. Anybody has to die! So why do I have to save them?
And how do I save them? “You know it” they say. Great answer?! How do I know it? „It’s in your gut“ they say. Ha! There is much more in my guts, but I never saw an answer coming out.
What did I do last years? I tavelled. I followed my guts. I followed my inner voices. And probably I followed my folks’ destiny. Always on the search to find a logical explanation for my knowledge.
A new vision is coming as I follow the path to the city. Seeing the future is something I’m able to. Of course, I can’t see the whole future. But I know what will happen next days every time I haven a vision.
I always thought, everyone is able to. Until I was told just few folks are able to. You never ask yourself things that seem to be logical. I was surprised. Why is not everyone able to see the future? It’s so easy; you don’t have to do anything. It just starts. An idea – is this my mission? Am I able to teach people to see the future? This would be a big help. I would be able to settle down, stopping travelling around. I teach them to get a vision and they can help themselves. My head is burning. This is it!! I teach them… „No, it doesn’t work!“ Looking around. I’m alone. Sure I am. I know this voice. It’s my own voice. My inner voice. It speaks to me „This is not an ability you can teach. You can this or you can’t. Ready!”
So true. I tried to show it Ardienne. Ardienne… my eyes are flashing, I feel drunken when I think of her. I saved her life. She was very grateful. Very grateful…
Some month ago I arrived to a small village. When I saw her I had a vision. Rain, storm, fire – and she in the middle of it. She just was saving a child in a burning house when the roof was crushing down. Just one day later it will happen. “She gives her life to save another one” I think. Ok. This is the reason you are here. “Stranger, may I help you?” Two deep blue eyes are looking friendly. If you knew.. I’m here to help you I think by myself. But I’m not allowed to tell her. “Yes, please. I’m a… walker. I’m very thirsty and hungry. I’m very tired, too. Is there an inn to spend the night?”
She smiled „Sure. It’s at the end of the road.“ I read her mind, to say it more exactly: Her emotions. Friendly, honest, bright. She does nothing. She is so innocent.
After eating my diner I went to bed. The long walk and the vision made me very tired. And – I knew I had to get up early. The storm will begin next morning!
Thunder made me awake. Oh, I slept much longer then I wanted to. Remembering a dream I had. Hm. I didn’t dream for years. Sure, I have visions, but they come at day. A dream… I saw this beautiful girl. Oh! In this dream, she and I have been together. Not only together – we have been a couple. No, that’s not possible. I am a traveller – alone, like every traveller is alone. But in my dream I was…… happy. Strange. Happy? Me? Pah. Being happy is for the silly ones! Luck is just a cheap whore, following anybody who is willing to pay.
Go out. Go and do your job. Then go on. Like you ever did, like you always will do.
When I left the inn, the thunder was rolling. Heavy rain and flashes made the world around very dark, though it was high noon.
I ran to her house. I saw Ardienne, also running to this house. Just in the moment she arrived, a flash crashed into the roof. Fire!!!
I ran through the open door, looked around… a very young child, almost a baby, was crying.
Suddenly I hear a voice. “Bastian!” Ardienne’s voice. She was running to this house, trying to fetch her brother. She arrived when the roof crashed. That didn’t stop her. Calling her brother she ran inside. Smoke, fire and also rain through the open roof. She saw her brother sitting under the table.
I hurried. When I was just few steps away, a peace of wood fell down – onto her shoulder. She was knocked down. I threw the wood away and carried her outside. Again I ran into the house and fetched Bastian. He was ok. When I turned to Ardienne I heard a big noise!
The house – only some pieces of burning wood!
Some people arrived at the same moment, Ardienne opened her eyes. “Bastian!” She shouted. “He is ok!” I replied. “He is safe, you are safe, too.” “Our house?” I closed my eyes and turned my head. Then I recognized Ardiennes’s hand in mine. “Thank you” She whispered. Her look made my heart melting.
Some neighbours brought her to a house and took care of her. As I habe been there at once, she just had small injuries.
Same evening we walked around , reaching athe forest and a small lake. We lay on the grass near the water. She looked at me and seriously she said “You saved Bastians and my life. I’ll never forget this!” Then she kissed me. Thunder and flashes came back. But they were just in my head. Stars exploded. Her kisses so unique, so clean, so wonderful.
Her hands stroked my breast. I put my arms around her, holding her so close to me. Suddenly she stood up. Looking at me she slowly undressed. I was speechless.
“And you?” She asked smiling. In less a second I was nude. Took her in my arms, we slowly went down, kissing and stroking each other. I started to kiss and touch her lovely breasts. She moaned when she felt my tongue on her nipple. Bending her body she pressed her breast into my mouth. I sucked it, rubbing my teeth in her skin. “MMmmmmm go on” I heard her soft voice. Did the same with her other breast. After few minmutes she turned me around. Now as I was on my back she rolled up to me and placed herself on my little friend. Oooooo wonderful. She was so hot, at once she began a fast ride. Didn’t least long and she bent her body, closed her eyes and the birds around heard silent screams.
The stress, the fear, her hurts – everything left her soul in this one moment. She was living and also had this little death at once. Her nails scratched my body. It hurt, but it was a wonderful pain. Ardienne showed her deepest emotions and I was the one to live it! I was proud, happy, unable to think – and unable to read her minds in this moment, but this I noticed much later.
She fell down and kissed me. Slipping down my body she kissed my breast… then slowly went deeper and deeper til she reached my dick. Feeling her hand jerking before her lips and her tongue made me breaking through the sky…I was sure she didn’t have much experience, as me too. But she did it with such love, she made everything right. A nature talent…
Again and again she went up and down on my tail. It was soo wonderful to feel her tongue, her warm and soft lips… she sucked while her eyes send me the deepest look I’ve ever seen.
I was short before cumming. But now I wanted to taste her, so I pushed her onto her back. Place myself between her legs, kissing her moist lips… She pressed my head closer to her delicious pussy. My tongue was deep inside and I licked her full of passion and love.
Her moaning showed me I’m doing right. She also was short before cumming again. I slipped up to kiss her, pushing my dick inside and moving it forth and back. “More, more, more” She moaned. I wanted to give more. I wanted to give everything. Yes, I wanted to give my heart and soul. Faster, faster, faster…
Though we both didn’t want to finish, our passion was much too big. Just few minutes later we both came at the same time…
We lost the world around. No singing birds, no rustling trees, only our gasping was heard.
We spent the whole night at the lake. It was warm and no memories of the storm. Bright moon and shiny stars have been our roof. We talked for hours and I tried to awake her intuition. It didn’t work as she never used it before. She didn’t believe it, as she thought her life is lead by the gods.
Then, lying in my arms, she feel asleep. I didn’t. “What has happened to you?” I thought by myself. “What is this? You cannot read her emotions though you feel her.” I never had this before. Strange… my brain was searching for a logical explanation.
The sun was awakening a beautiful day. Ardienne awoke, too. When our eyes met, we both knew we had to follow our own paths. She had a mission in her village, as she must take care of her father and little brother and also to renew the house.
I – I had to follow my intuition. There is a mission I have to do.
I left.
Now I find myself here at the foot of this city. The vision is forming…
-
Normally when I wake up I tend to be unpleasant. In camp the men learned to leave me alone for the first hour upon waking simply because I preferred to wake in stages. Even my Lady tended to wake me gently, though she always did so with a fond smirk.
That was when I was waking up peacefully however.
Now when my eyes snap open my mind is clear and my blood is already starting to pump in response to possible danger. Rolling off the bed silently I look to my bastard sword and decide it too large for the tight confines of the room. Instead a draw one of my daggers from my gear, the keen blade's point reaching almost to my elbow as I grip it firmly in my hand and tight against my forearm.
The sound that woke me came from the lock on the door. Not only would a member of the staff announce themselves before entering, the person is taking too long to be trying to enter with the key the staff would have readily available.
More likely a thief thinking my gender leaving me an easy target.
So I wait, and once I hear the click I kick the chair out of the way while using my free hand to grab the door handle and yank the door open wide.
The free hand then grabs the still kneeling figure by the hair and pulls his head into the doorway. As I do this I realize there is a second figure with them so I use my knee to quickly slam the door shut again on the head of the first one before I use my hand hold to shove him back hard against his comrade.
Following I slam a hard open hand to the middle of the second mans chest to drive the wind from him. Keeping the hand there I use it to push him into the wall where I bring my dagger to his throat.
Once it's there and my threatened feeling calms enough to take a more detailed assessment of the situation my eyes go wide at the coughing, grinning figure I'm holding at blade's edge.
"Sorry Janine, come at a bad time?"
His clothing is now cleaner, and more elaborate then he would wear back when campaigning, just as his shoulder length brown hair and beard and mustache show a greater level of care then one was able to find in the field my old comrade was unmistakable.
"Marcus?"
-
I feel my heart start to slow to a more regular rhythm, but I still look up and down the hall warily. The young man accompanying Marcus follows my eyes, obviously wondering what I am looking for, but Marcus doesn't flinch, undoubtedly keeping a similar awareness of his environment.
Letting the dagger slip to an easy grip I place my empty hand on my bare hip. "So what do you want?"
He smiles ruefully. "It's really a matter of need rather then want, but do you think you could put something on? I think it's taking my young friend here enough time to recover his wits as it is."
I wasn't buying. "I'm sure he's seen a naked girl before."
"No doubt." Was Marcus' reply. "This is Libidinis, but here beautiful women such as yourself tend to be content to pursue lives of being beautiful women, rather then growing up to be feminine vessels of destruction such as yourself."
I smirk, turning around to walk back into the room, and wrapping the bed sheet around myself as I sit down on the mattress and Marcus lets his dizzy young friend take the chair while he remains standing. "Already laying on the compliments? You must really be desperate. What's wrong? I don't imagine you have some virgin who's innocence you need to me safeguard."
That got a laugh, but then Marcus expression got serious, and I found myself getting the same look as he started speaking. "Nothing so pleasant for you. From what I picked up from my friends on the guard you arrived here today, but I'm guessing you've seen it, felt it, here in the city?"
Yeah, I had. "Not just the changer?"
While it had been a question, the tone let him know I knew the answer, even as he nodded the affirmative. "I don't think there is a sell sword in a hundred leagues that isn't employed by one noble house or another at this point, and the houses aren't worrying about quality as much as quantity, giving farm boys with delusions of grandeur new swords and half dozen drills before putting them to work glaring at the house's enemies."
I met his eyes. "And your stake?"
Since the last time I saw him had been when I was forced out of the unit the unspoken question was obvious. "While our Lady had always taken good care of us I managed to live long enough to realize I wouldn't live forever, but I still was a warrior by trade so I sought what I had thought the best possible city to set up in and found a position as captain of the guard of a noble close enough to the throne to need security, but far enough to never need that security to do much of anything."
I couldn't help but interrupt. "You got made captain right away."
The grin slipped back on his features. "Master Thomas is an excitable lad, but my predecessor had spent a lifetime protecting one noble or another and still hadn't developed the level of skill I had in our Lady's Army. When I asked if they would be needing a guard he took me in for a time, but when he was sure of me he recommended me as his own replacement and retired to be a tavern keep."
Probably for a tavern frequented by the town guard or the like as no one ever FULLY retired until they expired, but the story was sound, and Marcus seemed sincere enough to convince me.
I let him continue.
"The changer is just a symptom Janine. A year ago the Guard would have requisitioned guards from each of the houses to take up a search in their respective parts of the city and this thing would have been run down and destroyed. That's the damnable thing about this Janine. Libidinis has always run on the cooperation of it's citizenry. People tend to come together when there is a problem, but then leave each other to be peacefully the rest of the time, but that's gone now. It's everyone for themselves, and even the merry making that I'm guessing drew you here as much as it drew me seems more people trying to drown out their senses rather then reveling in them."
His next sentence chilled me to the bone. "It feels like Telmiah."
I remembered Telmiah. I remembered loosing a thrid of our number to a noble who needed our skills, but didn't have the coin to pay for them, so after throwing us as the fiercest of the fighting he had his armies turn on us after we had earned him the victory. I remembered our losses reaching half before his armies were dead and his keep in flames.
I could never forget Telmiah, and the hollow tone told me Marcus felt the same. It also told me that a brother in arms truly needed my help, and I wouldn't turn from that.
-
Tavern The Anvil
Suddenly I sit up straight in the bed, screaming out loud as the images start fading. My body wet with cold sweat, the sheets thrown to the floor, the silence of the night only broken by my heavy breathing. I shrug my shoulders, trying to get my trembling body under control, shaking off the blurred images that have not yet faded completely. As the shroud of sleep slowly slips from my mind, clear thoughts begin to form, realising where I am the first valuable one. My eyes, slowly geting used to the darkness in the room, slide to the shuttered windows, the silence leaving a deafening echo. Silence... Since I entered the city, a few days ago now, the night has never been silent. People walking the streets at all hours, coming from or going to one of the countless parties and festivities in the city.
But no sounds disturb the night now... An eerie feeling creeps up my spine, mixing in with the terrifying images that are still remaining present in the back of my mind. Flashes of torn flesh, blood spraying around, a feeding frenzy of creatures I have never seen, only heard of. Shape shifters, lycans... I rub my eyes, sleep has faded from my body completely. My mind is going in circles to understand what provoked this dream. I never dream, or at least never remember what I have dreamt. The Brotherhood taught from day one, that dreams are dangerous, trickery of mind and should be discarded. Yet, these images were so vivid, so real, following a certain story. As if they were directed to maximize the effect.
The Queen’s Castle
Her body jolting violently as she gasps for air as she releases the hold on the mirror. The mirror ripples with wild waves of pulsating green a last time, then suddenly it calms, leaving the black surface stirless, the image of the Queen reflected in every single detail.
She opens her eyes, lashes flutering as she regains her composure. The intense concentration, needed to yield the power of the mirror, has drawn all color from her pale skin. The blue veins laying underneath, form an intricate web, enhancing the cold look she perfected after years of effort. Her entangled fingers start to relax and unfold as she looks at herself in the mirror with a content smile curling the edges of her broad, thin lips. Her amber eyes burn fieverishly as she releases the last thread of power that she weaved between her and the ranger’s mind.
With a jerk of her shoulders she breaks the staring gaze of her own eyes, steps forward and closes the black velvet drapes with two decisive moves, covering the mirror. The candles are extinguished with an aimed jet of air as she pouts her lips and exhales. She opens the secret door and leaves the chamber. Carefully locking the panels behind her, she strides through the great hall and leaves on the other side, making her way gracefully to the waiting coach.
Tavern The Anvil.
I slide off the bed, having to keep myself from falling as a sharp pain shoots through my ankle. The drop off the roof of the house last night, has left it’s mark. I clench my teeth and carefully place my weight on it, knowing nothing is torn or broken, just stretched when catching my own weight. Slowly I walk to the pitcher of water and drink, quenching the thirst and washing away a sweet, metallic taste that fouls my mouth. The taste of blood...
Suddenly a high pitched, ghastly scream echoes through the narrow street that ends at the kitchen of the tavern. The hairs in my neck stand up straight as the sound suddenly dies away, as if it was cut off in a violent manner. Without a sound I shuffle towards the window and carefull open it to a small crack. The night is dark, the moon hidden behind a veiling of clouds, and all sounds are sucked away in an all-embracing silence. After what seems to take an eternity, suddenly doors are opened and lights cast over the cobbled stones of the alley, voices start filling the night and the echoes of footsteps, heavy boots bouncing off the walls of the houses.
The tone of the voices excited, angry, chaos resonating through in each outcry, but more than anything, the stench of fear fills the air and smothers the city. A passionate scream of pain and sorrow rips through that shroud, followed by excited outcries of anger and fear.
“Lycans!”
“Lock your doors! Call the guards!”
“Bloodhunters are here!”
“Hide!”
At that first outcry, chaos hits the people that have collected in the alley. Screams of fear and horror cascade down the narrow street, people start running aimlessly, blades glistening when drawn, catching the light of latterns. Ghostly shadows are cast on the facades as a group of men form a defensive circle, lanters held outwards to light the shadowed corners. One man seems to take control as he barks out orders, authority resonating through with each harsh word. Runners are sent for the city guards as the group slowly starts to move through the street, methodically searching through all possible hiding places.
A soft knock directs my attention to the door of my room and almost immediatly a second knock sounds, more urgent, louder, almost demanding. I slide my hand under my pillow and unsheath a small dagger before slowly moving towards the door. A third knock sounds, then the soft voice of a woman seeps through the small crack that parts the door from the post.
“Please, let me in.. Please... I am so scared”
I open the door slowly, leaving my foot to block it as I pierce through the small crack, letting the dagger drop into the floor. The wet, red eyes of Sinah are wide open, fear has taken all color from her normally tinted face, her body trembling, only wrapped in a short, cotton, white singlet. She pushes against the door and as I move my foot, she falls into my arms. Quickly I slide my arms around her and walk her to the bed as she clings to me, writhing her body against mine, her arms tightly clenched around my neck.
Attempts to pry her arms away from my neck failing, her body clinging to me as she burries her face against my chest, her lips moving, kissing, touching, seeking consolation and divertion. My ankle starts to burn as she leans her weight more and more into me, her leg sliding up mine, moving over my hip as she pulls herself further into me. Forced to sit down, I let myself fall to the bed, allowing Sinah to climb into my lap. Her face moves up as her lips trace my neck, find my mouth and are pushed hard against me. Her tongue is pushed inside my mouth as she starts to grind her hips into me, rubbing her bare sex over my pelvis.
Overtaken by her fear-driven eagerness, the will to resist disappeared after the chase and the terrifying dream, I let myself fall back to the bed, allowing her to open my pants and uncover my member. With her eyes fixed on mine, she takes my member in her hand and squeezes it, before she rolls it around in her hand, carefully, skilled, nurturing it to an erection. As she starts to stroke my growing shaft, her hips start to buck against her hand when she lips it between her legs, her fingers hidden underneath the linnen singlet, her thighs straddling my legs. Before I reach a full erection, she moves herself up my body, hovering over me as she guides my member to her entrance. As the tip touches her sex, it is coated with her warm, flowing juices and without hesitating she slowers her body onto me.
She takes me in easily, her inner walls coated with her slick juices, allowing her to push her body all the way down on me, her lips stretched around the base of my cock. Quickly she starts to move her body up and down while my member is still growing inside of her. Her eyes now closed, her face distorted with the forced concentration, her hands on her thighs balancing her upper body as she throws herself down on me.
I endure her need for our bodies to connect, the physical pleasure having its effect on me, but I am looking at us from a distance, having detached my mind from my body as soon as I sensed her sexual urge, fuelled by her fear. The images in my mind are clinging to the back of my conscious thoughts, almost too faded to see them clearly. They feel intrusive, imposed.. as if someone forced them into my dreams, forcing me to see them. With what purpose?
I watch her pushing her body down, her mouth twisted as she collects her sexual energy, her breathing fast and shallow, moans forced through her throat. Within minutes her body freezes, every muscle in her body tightening as she screams a silent scream, reaching the pinacle of her climax. Her hands squeezing, her chest heaving, sweat glistening on her face as her body start to slow down, then comes to a halt on top of me. Exhausted she falls down on my chest, her hot breath sliding over my chest, slipping into a deep sleep while we are still connected...
-
I can smell the gunpowder all around me and I’m sure it’s coming from the rifles of the hunters, which are all aiming at me waiting for my next move and even if I can’t see them, I know they are coming closer. It took several days of chasing to them to be able to push me through a gorge at the foot of the mountain where I usually live and where I can stay away from the humans or any other race of the Continent of Drakoonia. Despite the considerable power that comes from the demon blood running through my veins, I couldn’t climb a wall so steep, especially considering the fact that I have several wounds caused by the weapons and the traps of the hunters, probably the most prepared group of them I ever have meet. The only chance to break free is a frontal attack with great risk to fall under the fire of the their rifles and more I look around me, more I realize how much they were able to put me with my back against this gorge. And I’m quite sure they are almost ready for the final rush of this long hunt.
But I don’t want to give up......I don’t want to end my life in some cage like a beast! Because this is what normal people see in me, in my body trapped between the one of a pretty young girl and the one of a demon! Probably, if the problem was just the horns over my head, I could try to hide them with a hood or an ornament, making them appear to be part of it, but the real problem has always been my legs, two powerful legs with sharp claws instead of feet, which could pierce the body of an adamantine bear in a moment, if only I want it! And I can’t really hide them so easily! Or, anyway, not in a no suspicious way!
At last, I’m almost ready to attack, even if I know the risks, when a noise caught my attention upward. When taking a look over me, I can see that hunters have caused an avalanche which is going to crash right on my head! Thanks to my body and strength, dodge the first isolated boulders was not so difficult, even if I’m starting to move with increasing difficulty, but I can’t say the same for the others which follows after that first wave: there were too many of them and at last, for one I dodge, two hit me causing me more wounds and pain, till I’m totally overwhelmed by them. And, little by little, I’m getting trapped on the bottom of the gorge, with more boulders still falling over me. The noise they made is deafening, probably too much even for me, and I’m losing the count of how many of them are hitting me till, at last, all around me become black and I lost conscious.
When I get conscious again, my head is so confused.... Where am I?! What happened?! Appealing to my strength, I’ll try to get up, but something is restraining my body: am I still trapped under the avalanche!? No, it cannot be.... I can clearly see the sunlight shining, even if my vision is still blurred and I’m sure it's not a crack between the rocks.... it’s something different, maybe.... yes, now I can see things more clear.... the ones I see are.... bars!? What happened while I was unconscious!? I try to get up yet, but nothing to do.... then, I try to look around, moving my arms..... these are also blocked, but from what?! Appealing to my little strength, I try to lift my right arm.... a clatter of metal makes me finally understand what it is: chains! That's right.... at the end, the hunters were able to capture me, and they wrapped my body with strong chains, restraining me and imprisoned me in a wagon with which they are transporting me somewhere!
Suddenly, an unmistakable smell of salty air hit my nose. I have no doubt, we are heading towards the Berin Sea, where probably my new destiny is waiting me: to be exposed in a cage for the rest of my life! I can’t allow it.... no, this is not the life I want, I don’t want to live like a caged animal.... there is a lot I want to experience and, most important, I would like to find someone who will support me in good time but more, when things looks bad and the presence of someone who can cuddle you is more needed. But I know this will remain just a dream, no one could love a half-demon and more if he found out my secret.... no, that would remain forever a beautiful, sweet dream. What expects me now is just harsh reality....
When we finally reach the harbor, someone open the cage’s door. Strong hands grab tight my legs and drag me out, causing a huge metal uproar: for a moment, I think this is my only chance to escape from there and I try to wriggle with all my strength, but the grip of those hands is surprisingly strong, almost comparable to mine. I look up to this mysterious entity that posses this incredible strength and what I see leave me stunned: a 6,6 feet and more tall figure, self-confident despite he’s facing a being that many others wouldn’t have hesitated to call "monster"! Watching carefully, I am impressed to discover it’s a human! How is it possible he can have so much power!? I never met one like him! His body is massive and the muscles of his arms are perfectly sculpted, maybe even too much, a clear sign of the long and hard workouts that has sujected his body. A body I can’t stop to look at, as if it has hypnotized me with his strength.
Then, the voice of a man distracts my attention from that incredible figure.
"Horgus, take that creature in the hut reserved for the gladiators and take care of her wounds! Those idiot hunters.... they will never learn how to capture their prey uninjured!"
"As you wish, Lord Barton!" the figure thundered, whit steady and strong voice.
Saying this, he carry me on his mighty shoulders, without any apparent fatigue, as if he is transporting a small bag of floor or something similar, and not another person like me, almost 7 feet tall! Everything seems so incredible, I always thought humans were small, weak, coward, but not him, he looks different from all the other humans I ever met! Horgus.... at least, I know his name now, a name that suit perfectly to a man of such strength and vigor and who is able to make my heart bump faster and wild: is it possible that this man has impressed me so much!? And why I’m starting to feel attracted by him and his mighty appearance!? I’m so lost in my thoughts that I hardly notice that we have reached a hut and he laid me on a straw bed, just before to begins removing the chains that imprison me.
"I suggest you to don’t try to escape.... you are too weak and it will be easy for me to catch you again. But don’t worry, I’ll take care of your wounds, and soon you will also serve Lord Barton! "
"Yeah, sure ...." are the only words I can say at this moment. I can’t believe I’m acting like a little human girl who fell in love for the first time, not after I survive after facing many dangers and wild animals .... Horgus might have abducted my heart so much and so quickly!? A sudden shudder pervades my body .... it takes me awhile to finally realize that the hands of Horgus are caressing my body, cleaning it up from the mud and the blood gushed from my wounds.
"Take off your clothes.... they must be washed and I can’t take care of your wounds properly with them on!"
Those words, even if they don’t have second thoughts, make my face flush and I can feel chills running on my spine. I turn away to don’t face him but most, cause I don’t want he see my blushed cheeks, I don’t want he can understand the strange, but wonderful, effect he is having on me. Then, I try to find an excuse to don’t undress right in front of him.
"But .... but I really don’t .... "my face looked ready to explode, now I can feel it burning " .... I don’t know if I can do it .... "
"You'll soon get used to it, because from today we will share this place because I’ll going to take care of you and I’ll teach you everything you need to know to be a fighter". Hearing those words, my heart leaped again.... sharing the same place!? With him? It seemed like a dream! "Now hurry up or did you want to be punished by Lord Barton!?"
"Y-yes ......" hesitant and confused, I begin to remove the belt first, then my vest. I let it slide down my upper body, slowly, but when it reaches my belly, agitation takes control of me again. I’m getting so nervous and embarrassed by this situation..... it’s not something I’m used to do!
"Please, don’t look! It’s .... it's too embarrassing! I can’t!" I suddenly yell, trying to catch the vest before it falls on the floor to cover my belly.
My heart begin to bump like crazy, I can feel his eyes pointed on me while I try to hide my secret: no matter how much I can resemble a human girl, I’m definitely not! Horns and legs are not the only unnatural parts of my body: under my frayed and dirty vest, my shaft has started to react to Horgus gentle touch and to my feelings, growing and getting hard as I never felt it before! I don’t have enough courage to look at his face .... how could I!? Maybe he’s my first love, but he could be attracted, or even feel interested, by a freak like me!? I can’t get this thought out of my head, pounding incessantly to the point I didn’t notice how close Horgus is to my face.
“Are you fine!? You act strange and your face is all red .... maybe your wounds get infected or it’s fever....”
Saying this, he put his forehead on mine. His face is now so close to mine, I just need to move for few inches to being able to kiss him, but I’m petrified.... any muscles of my body is blocked, even my lips! And I’m sure he notices it, someway.
“No, I don’t think is fever....” he says, moving a step forward “but I’m sure something is not good....”
I would like to scream to him what I feel but I can’t. Not a single word is coming out of my mouth, maybe even my breath can’t find its natural way. All I can do now, is staring at him: he is not a so attractive man but in his sculpted and toned body, there is something wild that caught my attention, something I can see more clearly in his black and deep eyes. Now I’m sure of it, that man have a sort of animal presence (instinct, maybe!?) who makes my demon’s blood boil and I can’t control it!
Insecure on what to do, I let the vest fall on the floor and reveal my shaft to him for the first time. I’ll try to cover it with my hands, but agitation and nervousness has take control of me, letting me fall on my back and exposing my full naked body to him: if I was able to hold the shame till that moment, my face was now burning as it never has done before and I can’t hold his eyes who are now exploring any inch of myself. I was sure he will leave the hut disappointed by this ugly view, but something unexpected, suddenly happen.
“You are a wonderful creature....”
Few words.... probably he told them to many girls but this is the first time someone told them to me! I look at him suspiciously, without worrying to cover my body: my mind is sure they are just a lie but when I look deep into his eyes, I can see the truth of them, I can see the surprise but also a strange light, similar to admiration or it looks like that to me.
He gently helps me to stand and sit on the bed, and for all the time I can sense his eyes glued on me. Even if his words and act had helped me to relax a little, I’m still confused and agitated: that situation, embarrassing at the begin, is now turned into something different. Or maybe it was for me.... the attraction I felt for that man till the first time I saw him has grown and it’s more than instinct for me now, it’s love! Maybe Horgus can appear like a rude and strong man (and he probably is!) but he’s showing me a sensible side of him, something he probably hide and he is revealing it to me now, a half-demon, a creature usually hunted by the humans.
“That’s why you were so nervous!?” he asks me, breaking the silence between us.
“Yes .... I’m a half-demon and not only that .... half man and half woman .... it’s my curse....” I reply, looking down.
“Maybe.... or maybe not! This can make you a special creature!” he says, taking a sponge and starting to clean my body “Look atme, for example. I’m a human, but most think I’m weird.... I’m tallest then everyone else and have a massive body.... someone think I’m a mixed race and avoid me....”
Silence fills the place, again. We stare at each other, both surprised to see how our lives where similar and how destiny, sometimes, can be cruel but, at last, somtimes it gives a small sparkle of hope. After that confession, we didn’t say a word. Just when he finishes the treatment of my wounds, he spoke to me again.
“I have business to do, but I’ll come back later with new clothes…. now, try to rest!”
Then, he vanishes outside the hut, just to come back when it was already dark with some food. This was the first of many sleepless nights spent admiring at my Horgus, so kind and sweet while he takes care of my wounds, but resolute when he is in the arena behind Lord Barton’s Estate training the gladiators at Lord Barton’s service.
I must say it, every time I look at Horgus during the trainee’s sessions in the arena, I’m surprised by his strength. Of course, he is not at my same level but for being a common human, he is really powerful and his techniques are more than excellent, plus no one of the other gladiators are closed to be compared to him! Probably, even my fighting techniques are not effective as his ones, especially considering the fact I never had someone who taught me how to fight. And this aspect of Horgus is fascinating me too, making me impatient to step down in the arena to face him and finally be able to evaluate his real strength.
But at the same time, another feeling is growing inside me. Every time Horgus touch my body to take care of my wounds, strong shivers run thorough my body and they make my blood burn so intensely that it become very difficult to resist to the temptation to reveal to him my true feelings. Feelings that he returns with joy, as I’m about to discover....and maybe, Horgus’s feelings are even deeper and stronger than mine! And even if I’m able to take care of me by myself, I take advantage of the situation to have some intimate time with him, something I have the impression Horgus is appreciating too.
Then, during one of those sleepless nights, something happened....something which is going to change many things in my life.
That night, naked in my straw bed, sleep was very difficult. Few steps far from me, Horgus lies just wearing his leather pants: covered by a thin sheet from toes to head, I stare at him and at his incredible and mighty body. I wonder if he notices to have my attention…. carefully, I continue to look at him, just to turn on the other side when he, sometimes, look in my direction. Even if I can’t see him, I can sense his eyes pointed on me, trying to catch any movement I made.
Suddenly, shivers run over me body, surprising me: a gentle hand caress my back, slowly, giving me some strong and intense emotions. I turn back to see who is touching me but before I can see something, strong lips are against mine, leaving me breathless for a moment: they felt warm and firm in that long kiss and when they finally are away from mine, I can clearly recognize Horgus. Without saying a word, his lips kiss my neck, moving down to my chin, then to my tits, till they reach my nipples at last: this is a totally new sensation for me, something thought I’d never felt.... his lips huddle around my nipples, his tongue gently caressing them.... it’s a sensation so intense that I can’t hold a moan of pleasure. Horgus immediately noticed it, I can feel it in his hands who are touching me, exploring every inch of my body, eager, as he doesn’t has touch a woman’s body for so long.
I can’t control these new sensations he is giving to me and he know it! I’m overwhelmed by them, to the point I’m losing myself and I didn’t realize immediately to have his hard and mighty rod pressed on my belly, barely touching mine in an intense and intimacy ceremony. My face flushed, again, when he spread my legs with a fast but firm movement of his pelvis and his rod reach my entrance, pressing over it. I can’t believe to what is going to happen and on how badly he want me! This make me happy but at the same time, fear start to run in my body.
"I-i don’t ...." I try to babble.
"Don’t say anything .... I understand it from how your body reacts, from your breath and your eyes .... I can read clearly the desire but also the fear .... this is your first time, isn’t it!? "
I nod at him, with my eyes closed. I’m too embarrassed to look at him and he probably notices it, because he starts to kiss my belly gently and slowly moving down till he reaches my entrance. His tongue lingers for a while around my entrance, greedy, but at the same time temptress, waiting for my reaction.... or rather, a reaction of my body. And he doesn’t have to wait for it so long: my body squirms at his gentle but firm touch, reacts with increasing force, the feeling becomes more intense, overwhelming! Is that what you feel when someone caresses your body, when he want you!? It's a unique and inebriant sensation!
But Horgus leave me no time to get lost in these thoughts. While I think I’ve reached the climax, his tongue slip into my hole, slowly at first, then more and more strongly, so much so that I can’t hold a moan, then another…. and again! More I try to resist, more the excitement rise in my body, making my blood burn of intense and unexpected lust …. lust that increase suddenly when Horgus 's fingers open their way inside, exploring my body like no one had ever done before! They move inside me trying to open a way to dig deeper and deeper: at first, the pain arrived, but pleasure take its place, becoming more intense as I get used to them and at all the new sensation they are giving me. And that pleasant torture continues for several time, till they begin to move out slowly, finally leaving me the chance to breath, to calm the beat of my heart.
But Horgus don’t want give me time to rest: he grab my waist and pull myself close to him and rubbing his shaft against my barely open entrance. I close my eyes and nervously swallow, thinking to be ready for it, but I’m probably wrong!
"No, please .... I .... I’m not ready for this! " I yell trying to push him away.
But I know I keep lying to myself .... perhaps I’m not mentally ready, but my body is! My breath becomes more heavy and even if I don’t want to admit it, I want it as much, or maybe more, then Horgus want it too. But he surprises me again.
"If you really think you are not ready, I can wait .... I don’t want to force you to do something you don’t want ...." as he said this, his hands loosen their grip on me, and moving on my side.
"Forgive me .... I would, but I’m afraid .... afraid of all this unknown sensations!"
Without realizing it, tears flow from my eyes and fall slowly down my cheeks. I’m acting like a little girl who looks out at the world for the first time: a world she never had seen before and she find scary, even if she want to explore it. Looking at my tears, Horgus move closed to me, gently dries my tears and hug me, giving me another beautiful moment of great happiness and I can finally feel safe in a world who always has try to refuse my existence.
"I’ll teach you everything you need to know, not only on fighting .... I like you, I want you .... but I don’t want to see you suffer! We have plenty of time so we take one step at a time till you are ready to do it."
" Horgus .... " is all I’m able to say before he gives me another passiante kiss.
-
I stretch myself luxuriously when I exit the bathhouse, my stomach growling a little, I should probably find an inn or somewhere to stay. I look up and the street but I can't make heads nor tails about most of the signs visible outside the buildings. I choose a direction on impulse and starts to walk down the street looking curiously at the people and shops I pass by.
Somehow I can feel something odd prickling at the corners of my subconscious, as if there's something my magical senses should discover but is diverted from, but the problem is that it's very hard to hide something magical from a pixie. Almost by reflex my mind is subconsciously attracted by the tricky magic and starts unfolding it so it's brought to me at a conscious level.
Suddenly my mind gets through all the diverting and subtle magic and I can see it. There are threads of magic going between patterns spaced out far in between and they're pulsating with subtle magical power. It must be masterful magic since it took even me such a long time to notice it and I'm a pixie so by nature I'm very good at that. Oh well, let's go see what that glowing door hidden in the alley does.
I walk into the alley, the noise of the street getting kinda muffled, people doesn't really seem to care much about the alley for some reason... though it's filled with garbage. To my left is the glowing door, it's mostly just a faint light in the stone wall of a building, though that's how I'm perceiving it with my strong senses... nothing at all really gives it away unless you can see the magic in some way like me.
I can see that there is a ward on the door that hinders people from entering it. I lean against the wall so my ear is very close to it and then I can hear the small whisper of a boring spell of dry magical words that let's you enter, people around here really should learn how to make more beautiful magic than this. Muttering the dry boring spell quickly I can then enter into the door and I'm suddenly in a room and judging from the windows I'm now far up in a tower room somewhere else in the city... ooh this seems fun and I can't hold back an excited giggle from escaping me.
"Hrrmm!?" I jump at the sudden sound, turning my head to the side where I see an old man with a long silvery beard, funny hat and a long robe sitting by a desk and looking indignantly at me.
"Can't they ever teach you young ones to take the main gates into our grand establishment than use all these back doors, it's getting on my nerves to be interrupted during my most important work. I will have to take this up with the council this is getting out of hand, how do they expect me to unravel the mysteries of making fire that doesn't smell when it burns off of wood if I'm disturb all the time!?".
"Umm... I'm sorry but I'm kinda new here" looking at him apologetic with large eyes and he seems to calm down somewhat.
"New you say?" he looks me up and down uncomprehending at first, then after adjusting his spectacles "By the three hidden cities! You're no human, if my memory serves me right you're one of those fairy creatures?".
"Why yes, I'm a pixie to be precise" smiling proudly as I tell him what I am "I'm looking for a nice inn and preferably one where they serve blueberry pie".
He scoffs indignantly "Does this look like an inn to you young lady? This is the prestigious and hidden magical establishment of this frivolous city... why they placed it here I have no idea, must have been the council a millennia back. Those old..." I stop him before he rambles on.
"No no I didn't think that, I was wondering if you knew of one".
"Oh, I know of many fine establishments, once, 15 years back..." again I interrupt him.
"Like here... and now?".
"Right, well I was coming to that part" then he peers at me, his eyes glinting "You know, the problem with my fiery project isn't making a fire that doesn't smell, but to make the magic fire sustain itself simply by burning wood like an ordinary fire. I will have to test your skill since only those that are quite well versed in magic are allowed in here and if you manage to make a fire that doesn't smell and burns off of wood for a while I'd say it's fine" he hands me a torch and indicates that I should start.
"Oh well, this isn't going to be hard" I say confidently, I wave my hand around the torch, quickly weaving my spell and a bright flame erupts from the torch shining with a warm light and smelling a little of lavender.
He sniffs the air grimacing "it smells of... lavender... it shouldn't smell you know, though it is quite nice like this".
"I just thought that it would be nicer than no smell and this way I think I might have made it last for quite a while as well".
He peers at the flame, inspecting it carefully "You might very well be right about that, who would have thought".
My stomach suddenly growls loudly and he laughs with mirth "let's go find you some blueberry pie my pixie friend".
-
The Castle of the Queen
As in a trance the Queen is focussed on the flickering images in the mirror. The surface flowing up and down, emerging from the centre and cascading to the sides. Ripples of silver, grey and green disclosing pictures and scenes for her eyes only. The mirror’s powers, bound to the power of the legal Queen, not only show her the images she demands, but also gives her the ability to transfer into a shadow form that can enter dreams and manipulate thoughts. An ability she has used often before, seeking the receptive mind of an innocent man, driving him to sexual madness in his dreams without letting him release. Withdrawing before he awakes, she pleases herself, the utter dispair of the man still lingering in her mind, feeding her lust
With the shimmer of a smile on her face, she watches the Ranger spill his seed into the body of the insignificant serving girl, his virility, hunger and selfish conduct amusing her. Unconsciously she squeezes her thighs together, a flutter of desire stirring her sex as she sees the thick shaft of the Ranger slam into the girl. “So this will be my prey. I think I will like this hunt. But before I dispose him, I willl have him for myself” As the images fade away, she abruptly closes the drapes, shutting off her growing desire. Silently she leaves the secret chamber and moves to her private quarters, her long legs striding through the long passages of the large castle. Three girls are waiting for her, ready to assist her in undressing and putting on her travelling atire. As she enters the room and nods, the girls move swiftly towards her and undress her in silence. Naked she stretches herself like a feline, lengthening her back, flexing the muscles in her legs and arms before she allows the girls the help her dress.
The tight body of the grey, almost silver dress is designed to hug her breasts tightly, propping them up into a deep cleavage, only the lace on the hem covering her nipples and areola’s. A little trim of gold weave accentuates her waist and wide hips, the ever-present long slits at the side exposing her long legs. Black leather boots with 6” stiletto heels are slid on her feet, covering her legs up to her knee, smoothly hugging the sensual line of her calfs. A quick look in the mirror, a litle smile forming around her lips as she judges her cleavage, before she strides out and walks through the halls and corridors to the courtyard, where her carriage is waiting. A bataljon of her soldiers stand at attention in the courtyard, waiting at attention as she walks down the steps of the terrace, leading from the main entrance gate. The silver, covered carriage is aligned in the middle, the door opened already. As she nears the carriage, the Captain of the Guard steps forward and offers his arm as she ascends to her seat. With the sharp order of the Captain, the soldiers turn and start marching out of the main gate, the silver carriage, pulled by 6 black stallions slowly starts to roll away, gently handled by the driver as not to discomfort the Queen.
There had always been tention between Litus Meridium and the city-state, as the Kings and Queens had always wanted an accesible harbor, but the big influence of the Houses of the city in the kingdom always preventing an attack. Libidinis always in need of hinterland to protect the city and create a bigger market under their influence kept diplomatic relations high at all costs and encouraged all ties formed between Southcoast and the City. Commercial interests kept a fragile balance in place and maintained for centuries, although there had been squirmishes in the past. But both Libidnis as Southshore as it was often called, were dependend on trade and the possibility to make money always prevaled over the other interests and ambitions.
As the journey leads the Queen through the rolling hills of her lands, covered as a vibrant coloured quilt with wheat- and cornfields, meadows with cattle and lifestock and small woods spread out, she leans back, her eyes staring out the small window.embedded in the side panel. The offer and request of the Brotherhood occupying her thoughts more as pleases her. As she is very familiar with the reputation of Comes, surrendering the city to his deranged mind would be a mistake. Taking out the boy from the equasion, would leave the city in a bitter fight as the Houses would tumble over eachother in their efforts to seize power over the city. The city would have her attention directed inwards, volnurable, distracted the conquering force would be noticed too late and the city taken in a few days. And all she has to do is take over this ranger’s mind and control him, ensuring his succes.
Once the Ranger is corrupted and submerged in decadence of Libidinis, the suspect will be drawn away from the Brotherhood, known for their celibate practice. Yet submitted to her will, helpless in the tight clench of her claws, he will perform his task as instructed. And, as her spies told her, a city from the north has been trying to upset the political balance of Libidinis. Information undoubtedly known to the council of Libidinis, drawing attention away from the Ranger even more. As she plays with the plan in her mind, she slowly starts to get aroused, her heart rate speeding up slowly, her thighs pushing together continuously in a reflex. She closes her eyes and lets the slow sway of the carriage progress through her body. She opens her legs slightly, the splits allowing the cloth to slide up, leaving her thighs exposed almost to the hip, her hand moving over her pale skin, into the cravess that holds and guards her sex. As she touches her clit, a shiver of pleasure trickles down her spine, cascading down her hips and legs, ending in her toes. She enjoys her own touch, but her grip on her desire is too tight to let it out of control. She opens her eyes again and removes her hand from her sex, blinks twice and crosses her legs again, her thighs clenching just a fraction tighter together as before. Libidinis will quench her thirst for power, the ranger will quench her thirst for sex. “Patience patience, I will play with him before I kill him. I’ll visit him in his dream again tonight” An eerie laugh leaves her throat as she tilts her head back, stretching her long neck.
Tavern the Anvil
My eyes flare open, my mind immediatly clear and focussed, my hand sliding over the sheets that covered me and Sinah during the night, only to find the spot she occupied empty and cold. The first rays of the sun force themselves through the small cracks of the shutters, announcing the break of day. Her shift has started and I never noticed her slipping out of bed, pushed into a deep sleep after she claimed me and rode my cock. Slowly I slide out of the bed and walk to the small stand with the bowl of water on it. I wash my face, my chest and lower body quickly, before dressing. I move around with calculated moves, testing the strength and trust in my ankles. As they warm up, I find steady footing and head down to the main room of the tavern. The old woman behind the counter, the dark pockets under her eyes disclosing her tiredness, pretends I’m not there. I sit myself down at a table, a different one as last night to prevent a routine or a reference, and call for her. As if her feet are glued to the tiled floor, she drags herself to my table, not mentioning a word or even looking at me. I order a simple breakfast regardless of her lack of attention. Eggs, bread and beans with a jug of water. As she slowly scuffs off, I lean back in my chair and pull my hood over my eyes.
A few minutes later the food is dropped on the table, the water spilling from the jug, marking the table. Desinterested the woman turns and leaves me to myself. Quickly I eat and empty my plate, finishing with a large drink of water. I slide from the chair, pulling the hood down further to cover my face and eyes. Weary of my ankles, I start moving towards the exit, staying as close to the walls as possible. Though the morning is still young, there are already a few customers conversing with dampened voices. As I open the door, I avert my eyes from the bright early sun and slip away. Outside the door I turn right, into the narrow street that leads towards the central square. Falling back to my training I blend in with the crowd that is just up at the start of a new day or returning home after a night of festivities.
As the opening of the festival is at hand, all kinds of parties are organised, entertaining the visitors and inhabitants of Libidinis, keeping a steady flow of people on the street during all hours. The perfect circumstances to disappear amongst the people, my common face seen and forgotten, and to find my way without being noticed. I reach the central square, where the crowd is so large, people are squeezed together, moving along with the slow pace of a congested bowel. After crossing the crowded market at the heart of the square, I turn towards the harbor, the scent of fish and the sea drifting on the air. I follow the scent down a broad street and soon find myself in the crowded midst of fish mongers, carriers and customers. A small square which ends at the docks, is filled to the brim with stalls and shops, displaying a big array of fish and shell-fish, the fruits of the sea. The market is enclosed on both sides by tall buildings, one housing the auction, the centre of the activities. To the right, a small arched corridor leads to a narrow street, the other side of the market closed off by warehouses.
This should be the street where Delniz has his workshop, the only street leading to the east from the fish market. With the outlay of the city engraved in my memory, I confidently walk under the arched canape of the corridor and enter street, paved with cobble stones. After a few hundred yards I see the tin violin on the facade of a smal shop and as I near it, I can see some instruments displayed behind a barred window. Without hesitation I step through the door next to the display window, setting off a little tingle, a bell attached just besides the door calling for the attention of the shopkeeper. I step into the shop, the walls lined with planks, violins, citars and lutes in all sizes and colours set in a simple order, the price determining position. After a few moments a stumble draws my attention to a small door at the back and an old man steps through it. Though his face is grooved with lines and wrinkles disclosing his high age, his hands show a high level of awareness and control, his sharp eyes taking his visitor in with a quick glance.
His steel blue eyes and the blonde hair mixed in with the grey of his beard, hint to his northern descent. His ancestors came from the high north where the seas are frozen and life is cld and harsh. His eyes now pierce in mine, mustering me, trying to look into my soul, looking for a hint of deceit in my look. Then, without a word, he turns and disappears through the door he enter through. Accustomed with the practice at the monastery, I take his silent disappearance as as an invitation to follow him. I step through and as I enter the little workshop, the tidyness of it strikes me. All tools are neatly arranged by size and use, hanging from hooks on the wall or placed for immediate use on planks. Wood is carefull sorted by colour and size. Not a splinter of wood or a speck of dust can be found on the workbench or floor, as if the workshop had not been in use for years. Yet several instruments are worked on, as some of them are placed in clamps or drying on a shelf. A skylight in the flat ceiling, a single sheet of plain glass, offers the brightness of day, and must have costed a fortune.
The old man stands silently, leaning against his workbench, his cold eyes fixed on me, his expression empty. Unsure what to say I step a little closer. “I was sent by the Brotherhood” I look at him closely as I utter the words. Without flinching and without saying a word, Delniz steps aside and opens a secret hatch, seemlessly hidden in the floor. He reaches inside the small hiding place and takes out a small package, bundled in sheep leather. He pushes it into my hands with more force as needed, almost glad to be rid of it. His gesture also making me take a step back. “Come back in two days, at noon” Then he turns and leaves as he steps through the door and in a glimpse I see the ankle of a woman, her calf slender and strong quickly hidden behind the wall. I hide the bundle under my vest and leave through the door. I reach the exit in a few steps as I rush through the shop, pulling the door shut behind me. I turn right and walk off, the sounds of the fishmarket dying off in the distance.
-
For a moment I lingered outside the inn where I had chosen to to stay and took in a deep draught of the aromas floating in the air. My intent had been to merely to rid myself of the leather jerkin and change into my finery, this was after all not the wilds which I was so normally accustomed to. That aroma though,… succulent, enticing, the deep scent of sexual excitement emulating from the inn detoured my intentions. It was always harder to shake myself down into that quiet peace of humanity as opposed to the rise after the new moon. Be it just fresh on my mind,..or my obsession I lingered on that edge of choice, not compulsion. Perhaps it was being in that state of mind, a sad statement of my current nature which had not found fulfillment for over a day to simply rationalized Xegis would be fine till morning. None would know his disappearance until the morning hours.
I needed release for clarity.
A rationale any addict could relate to.
With mouth watering I entered the main floor of the inn trembling as I felt the sexual charge even before eying the naked mass of patrons entwined in their sexual orgy. Licking my lips I took stock of the sexual energy which hung in a haze abundant over the withering mass within locked in their ecstasy. My acute senses probed for one highly aroused, the one most likely to be receptive to my own enraging lust. My attention was drawn to the large voluptuous matron straddling the Satyr upon the performing platform. I could not retrain myself from watching her ride that gigantic phallus. The sheen of her excitement coated his cock, making it glisten in the dull light of the room.
I watched as she rolled on him, salivated as she leaned back pressing him deeper into her folds as she reached up and squeezed her heavy ample breasts. With his lute set to the side, his hands held her hips as he rolled under her in response…bracing her as he leaned back and with raised hips thrusted that slab fast into her. She arched shattering at his quickened thrusts, breaking over and over into the throes of orgasm.
I stood there soaking in that intoxicating sight.. nearly panting… feeling every thrust pummeling into her sex.. No doubt the satyr had used his unique gift caressing those sweet seductive chords upon his audience. The symphony of groans, … ecstatic moans,,,the chirp of rising peaks sung by the thirty so naked soul entwined in the room were music to my ears. He had led them to completely disrobing of any inhibitions. I had found heaven in this moment. Like a drunk beaming at an open bar, I wavered there, fumbling at the ties of my jerkin eager to plunge into the chaos of flesh.
I needed no music to find my lust.
My interest flickered brief to the side catching a glimpse of the seductive nymph who had shared my illusion. She knelt stoic behind him. Clothed, rigid in form, untouched by the chaos of lust that filled the room. a stark statue of contrast to the primal action surrounding her .My eyes roamed over the fine beauty of her face framed by the black waves of long hair which cascaded over her shoulder, drifting lower following the rise and fall of her chest, those perky breasts jutting against the mold of silk draped upon her. For a moment the memory of our shared illusion filled me, the feeling of her…, all sweeping again upon me. Her eyes shifted falling upon me, not with flames of lust or intimacy, nor despair, but a lancing gaze, …that pierced thru my hormonal drive,…calming, ….familiar as it seemed to drive into me.
Shrinking from the effect of her gaze…my eyes avoiding hers, perhaps in hope to withdraw again into the darkened shadows of the I,…but I was compelled again to look meeting again that calm demur she bore. She knelt there proud,…regal and brilliant in that a stature in the midst of writhering entwined flesh.
I swallowed hard, my throat parched from my canine exploits and the lobbing run from the docks .My eyes glanced to the empty bar wet From tipped cups and tankards. Yet one stood foaming at the brim, it beckoned my thrist..
A good draught and I perhaps this strange stillness would passs and I would be set to join in the fun.
Crossing to the bar my hands reached to grip the tankards handle, yet halted by a steeled grip which shot out locked to my wrist.
“Nay so fast laddie. That beauty is spoke for… just move along and find something of the flesh to divert your thirst..”
A grayed head rose from behind the heavy oaken bar, and steeled eyes framed by equally gray and bushy eyebrows took me in. A dwarf, proud faced, with high ruddy cheekbones stood up, which wasn’t really much, for he rose a head higher than the bar.
Eyes narrowed, nearly squinting as he weighed me, then released his stout short fingers from my grip in recognition. It was a face I knew…long,… long ago.
He mulled me for a moment, then spoke in a deep booming voice. “Ner’ ever did I figure to see the likes of you again laddy. You seemed destined to go the way of darkness, “ He shoved the drink towards me. “Drink up Bear.””
Lifting his mug hidden in his other hand below below the bar he raised it in toast squaring his broad massive chest then tossing back his head to drain the contents as the tankard kissed his lips..
In the decades I had wandered the lands I rarely broke bread with folks more than once. It was far too dangerous to linger long anywhere, and my quest kept me constantly on the move searching for clues and rumors of Zierst. But for once.. I had met Angus and his troop of gnomes in the dark woods a place far to dangerous for them or other travelers in such small numbers to venture alone in.
I was raw edged in the ways of civilization and of common folk, as much a wild creature of those dark woods than of humanity. I was a shadow that would slip unseen into the towns, making no attempt to blend with the streets of life. Yet a small thread of decency did exist in me.
Reluctantly I agreed to guide them to nearby settlements.
Their fellowship was a flame to attract the fleeting moth of my interest, the camaraderie of nights about the campfire with the gnomes,…intelligent, inventive,… eccentric in their ways and manners. I found moment of peace with them, listened to shared lores and laughter under the stars of those wildlands. The old dwarf smithy gave me a fathers wisdom which had been torn from me in my youth,.. I had learned I yearned for such, for I had never realized the burden of loneliness the years had left an ache for companionship until I had found it. So days stretched into weeks,.. weeks into months. It was they who named me in the cloak I wore, for identity…Bear, … by reason a chance encounter of the youngest gnome to see my transformation into such. I spun my lies of identity on that, an ursine shapesifter and found them accepting of my uniqueness.
When the moon would be raising in threatening fullness, I would excuse myself from their camp simply explaining of the need to live that form. They did not question it, nor feared, knowing no trepidation in that I would be in the woods watching over the protecting them, greeting me enthusiastically after the moon waned when I lumbered back into camp bear formed and transformed human again.
The taint became a mere annoyance, only rearing its ugly head of lust when we found settlements. I figure the scents and aroma fuel it. Like I should be feeling now.
“To you Angus. For clear roads and full purses” I lifted the tankard in sincere salute and took a deep draught,… regretting it immediately. My throat burned, as the liquid slid down. My eyes watered and I gagged spitting out what had not been swallowed slamming the tankard down
Angus cut loose a hearty laugh, “Careful what you poach lad. It may bite back.”
I rubbed at my mouth as if I could push the taste out of it.
“Gods, what form of demon spit were you serving me.”
He turned about grabbing a fresh tankard and filled it from a barrel against the wall.swinging me about to hand me what I hoped was more suitable ale.
"The good dwarven stuff Bear, Sleepy Hollow Thunder Ale,” He set a fresh tankard before me. “polish one of those off and ye’ be sleeping 99 years.”
I reached for coin to pay him but he shook his head waving me off. That suited me , The back of my hand I had wiped with still burned with my transgression. Internally I paid too,…my stomach churned and I swore I was sweating. I eagerly took the ale and drained it.
“Well if you aren’t finishing this….” He gripped the shunned tankard and drained it full.
I did not answer immediately, hoping the weaker ale would sooth me. “Well I never figured you the likes of you to hang your hammer up and take to minding a bar.”
Angus laughed, “Hardly laddie, though the idea of endless supply of ale is enticing,, but then I’d drink me profits away. Nay,.” He cast a gesture to the side. “Ol’ Jo’ell is a bit distracted to attend to matters.”
Leaning across the bar and I glanced behind it, catching sight of a skinny white ass bobbing up and down between the open legs of a serving wench.
“So poaching a bit yourself while he's churning the butter, eh? What brings you here then, certainly not the tunes…And just where are your charges? They still with you”
Angus face soured, “Nay not the tunes, you know we dwarves move to a different note…. The tune master himself.” His eyes cast angrily at the Satyr. “ That bastard of a goat Baylis, he owes me for work I did in Amberdeen a couple years past. I hoped to recoup a the loss. That was a wasted hope, As to the lads,. “ He sighed and dip behind the bar again..
His voice raised as he filled his tankard from a keg below apparently Ol' Jo'ell was protective of his select brew., “As to the lads, I left them with a charge to sweep the stables. There are four,… nothing will be accomplished, they’ll bicker all night about how to accomplish it . Safe and secure in inaction.”
“Hardly fair making the tavern pay for his slight.”
“Me cheat?” A hand slapped a wad of tab receipts on top of the bar. He rose again filled tankard in hand. “Baylis will have a hefty account to settle this night.” I grinned and cast the satyr another glance, though my eyes went past him onto the nymph again. Her eyes were still set upon me, her head tilting slight as a gentle smile crossed her face. Sublime,.. as if asking in expectant expression ‘what are you going to do now?’.
She paid scant attention to the staggering male who approached with desiring eyes. Nor did she flinch when the satyr impaled that buxomest blond deep on him and lashed out with a cloven hoof sending the suitor scurrying away. Harsh words were spoke, yet I heard none, such was my infatuation in her.
“What of his companion?” I asked of Angus, leaning back in a casual matter “What do you know of her, this… Baylis seems quite protective of his little treasure there.” I tried to keep my question subtle.
“Forget her, unless you dare walking as a skinned bear . He’s protective of that one. Intent of maintaining her purity.”
I cocked my head amused. “A nymph pure?... you might as well say burning snow.”
Angus shrugged, raising his tankard to his lips, he paused in a thought, “Moon phase purity they say.” I looked on him noting a hint of unsteadiness in his normal solid stance, that bright sparkle in his eyes had dimmed a bit. Gods know just how much of this brew he had been slamming down, but it was quite apparent to have an obvious kick.
I reached out tapping his arm in distraction from taking a sip.
“They? Who are they?”
He waved me off, “Idle tavern gossip,… you know .” ready to indulge himself in his tankard..
I reached, stopped him again short of drink. “Of Baylis and a simple nymph? Seems quite trivial speculation”
Angus scoffed, waving a hand at me. “Nothing trivial about Baylis.” He lifted the drink to his lips.
“Well nothing trivial about being a cheat. Unless there are much deeper secrets you have not shared.”
Angus halted, I knew enough of him to bait his loose tongue. He set the tankard on the bar, rising on tip toes to lean forward, as best he could across the bar. A stout finger shook at me as he slurred. “Oh he is,… you know he’s exiled from the courts,… he has. Ere since Celedon, Played his lute there and worked them up mightily. Found no favor with the King when he was caught ploinking the queen. Banished…” he waved his hand out in enthusiastic emphasis knocking the tankard over. He paused, and for a moment I thought he might grieve over spilled ale. Annoyed he continued in a hushed voice. “ N’ere to play the royal courts again. A seleni in his prime exiled,… stuck in playing in two talent shitholes for commoners. For years he’s be seeking a sponsor to enter the courts again. Right the shame his pride cannot endure. “
Angus slid back grabbing his tankard and dipped below to refill it.
“and he found one?” I asked
Angus peeked over the bars lip nodding,… I think he was nodding, hunched below. “Aye,… some say he caught favor with the prince, delivering him specially endowed … gifts.” He set the tankard on the Bar, leaned in again whispering …”An evil one that prince,… Gods have mercy on those poor lasses that be was bequeathed. The dark hall of the docks abound with stories of his perversions…I fear mightily for these people if he when he ascends the throne.”
“So she is a gift for the princes… gratification?”
“Eh,..” Angus shrugged that off in uncertainy and slipped below again. “I be not convinced of that. For weeks the dark halls have echoed the prince desired something special. It’s not normal for him so publicly seek for personal …indulges.”
I frowned at that. The dark halls he spoke of were gathering places of thieves assassins, and murderers. I glanced to him as he eyed the prize in his grip.” And your opinion?”
Angus always had an opinion to share.
“A gift,… he seeks favor with the imperial eagle.”
That caught my attention. An imperial emissary here in the free state of Liviticus.? The Imperium had been founded on the noblest of concepts. Yet centuries had seen the purist of intents fall victim to the cancer within it. Greed, the thirst of personal power had twisted it into a brutal repressive kingdom.
“Why would an Imperial Eagle be here?”
“Are you daft lad? You’ve walked those woods far too long. War is brewing between the free states. Even now alliances are being carved out. Lines are being drawn tis’ a sad dawning that rises in our future. The Eagle arrives and it is not a blessing for these folks.”
“So you think she is prize to be offered to the Imperial Eagle,? A princes favor for Imperial support.?”
“Aye.”
Angus stood there with raised mug. anticipating another question. “Are ye done lad? This dwarfs throat is parched with all this babbling and in serious need. “
My eyes drifted over the orgy aflame in the room, returning to the nymph who still looked upon me. I could feel her,… I could feel the calm clarity of my soul as her eyes held to me. With all the sexual tension hanging in this room, the sweat, the aromas, the sounds of lust that should have ignited my own….her effect intrigued me..
“Go ahead, Angus its drink well deserved”
Angus grinned his chest heaved relieved as he brought the potent brew to his lips muttering… “Ah….Come to papa…”
I casually added baiting him, “Of course robbing Baylis of such a pure gift would be a satisfying means of retribution…for debts unpaid.”
Angus halted mid sip, he slowly lowered his mug leaving his mustache coated in white foam. “The nymph?” I nodded at him “Naer thought that itch in your crotch would ever serve good use, but you may have something there… get the old goats goat.”
He set the tankard far to the side and leaned in.
“I’m listening…”
I had an idea of a plan, whether it would work… that would be seen. I leaned against the bar and stroked my chin, using my hand to hid the subtle smile I felt. It was far easier to ride my reputation of lust in a lie then tell the truth of my motivation.
Nobody would have believed the truth.
-
Three years had passed from that first night in the hut of Lord Burton’s gladiators and many changes happened in my life. Every day, for six months, Horgus has trained me hard to get ready to fight in the arenas of the kingdom, to became the champion of Lord Barton, until finally I can join my first tournament: here, the crowd cheered his favorite champion, no matter the race or anything else.... all they want is to see an intense and crude fight between two excellent fighters. I wonder why they can be so exalted watching two of them biting the dust and getting covered by mud and blood, I think they can be really weird sometimes, but I must admit it.... the fight excite me too, awakening my demon side and giving me an intense pleasure. But it’s not even similar to what I feel when Horgus holds me in his powerful arms, while he touch my body and when his lips looks for mine for an endless and passionate kiss or when he wants me so badly to hardly resist to come and join me in the fighters area after a match .... or even before it! Horgus is giving me sensations I forget for many years, maybe for too much, something who brings my memory back to the happy days of my childhood when I was living with my mother: I feel safe and relaxed with him and I love to feel the warm of his naked body against mine, our breaths getting heavy when he posses me, making me reach a strong and intense orgasm! I must admit it.... I can’t imagine my life without him now! He makes me change my opinion about humans, not all of them are weird or heartless.... there are some who have a gentle heart and they don’t have forget what love is, no matter who you are!
And I must say that even being at Lord Barton service, after all, is better than I was expecting: of course, he always demands the best from his gladiators and he know how to be cruel with those of them who don’t satisfy his expectation, but at least he has never try to hinder our relationship even if he didn’t approve it at the begin! But in the end, he realized that Horgus is my weak point, the only thing that really interested me, and he realized that he could use it in his favor. But now, after all the victories I reported and with the champion’s title firmly in my hand, he started to take me in highest consideration, to the point he sometimes asked my opinion about the new gladiators and their abilities.
But that wasn’t the only change in my life as a gladiator at the service of Lord Barton. After the first time I won the champion’s title of the league, it wasn’t so rare that other members of the nobles’ families want to know and meet me. And it’s for this reason that Lord Barton took the decision to gave me a proper education, especially about the etiquette I must follow when I’m in front of nobles or highest rank citizens of Rhoonas and of the other cities of the kingdom. At the begin, being used to all those formality wasn’t easy and too many times I made mistakes, but little by little, at last I was able to learn how to act as a perfect lady while I was in front of nobles and, of course, of the Royal’s Family.
And it was during a banquet at the Estate of lord Barton that one of the nobles was particularly impressed by the incredible contrast between my appearance, fierce and almost majestic, and my perfect manners, maybe even more perfect than some of the noblewomen invited at the banquet. He was the first one who called me “Lady Dragon”, even if it was just a sort of joke, and from that moment that became my official name, the only one I had memory since I was a child.
Even Lord Barton was surprisingly satisfied by that name, the perfect mix of strength and femininity. Soon, my name became really popular in every country of the kingdom, thanks to my continuous victories which bring more popularity to me and to the Barton’s family. Lord Barton, since he was young, was always interested in gladiators and their fights in the arena, as many others in the whole kingdom, so I found really strange the fact he rarely came to the arena to follow the trainees, leaving to Horgus the whole responsibility to follow them for him. Probably, he leave the trainees in Horgus’ hands because he have full trust in that giant but lovely man! And that’s why today I’m surprised to see him coming to the arena, in the middle of our train.
"Well, well .... I see with pleasure that despite tomorrow we’ll sail for Libidinis, you still training hard today ...." he say, pleased to see we are working hard as usual "Lady, being invited to join the Libidinis’ tournament is a rare opportunity.... I expect the best from you!”
"Of course, Milord , I’ll never disappoint your expectations!"
"It's the least you can do, Lady .... the loss is not concerned, you know! it It’s a big chance for the Barton’s family to enlarge its influence! In the afternoon, don’t forget to prepare all we need, Horgus!"
Horgus nod at him and after that, Lord Barton leave the arena . To both of us, it’s clear how much Lord Barton is pointing on the tournament and to me to gain the favor of Libidinis’ citizen to expand the area where the name of the Barton’s family is known and find new area for his business: I know I can’t disappoint him or I’ll going to pay the consequence of my failure and he will probably push me far from Horgus, something I can’t deal with! I look at my Horgus, standing near me and I’,m surprised to see his body barely trembling and I wonder why! I mean, I fought in many tournaments and I never had seen him like this, with his eyes pointing at the sky and full of not so hidden hope!
During the whole day, I can’t get out of my head that strange expression he have but I’m sure something is going on in his mind. Something I understand when he bring me in the forest and, when he’s sure no one is around us, hold my shoulders tight with all his strength and watch me straightly in my eyes
"Listen Lady .... win this tournament is your big chance! I know how it works, there are many young fighters in search of fame and many Nobile let their fighters join it to show how powerful are and to gain realms favor! But the important thing, for you, is if you win, you can have one wish granted....."
The expression on his face is even more serious and I’m starting to understand what he means with his talk. The silence probably lasted a few seconds but it was enough for me to understand that chance can give me back my freedom! Thinking at it, I can’t hold a smile and Horgus noise.
"Lady, I think you understand what I mean: you can get your freedom back!” he continues, holding me tight “but listen me carefully now, because I have something important to say to you!”
I nod at him, staring at his serious expression.
“Lady....if you win and you will have your freedom back.... marries me! I’m thinking about this from months and this is our opportunity to be happy together!"
Marrying him!? He really is asking this to me!? Is this what he really wants!? I mean .... in these last three years, Horgus gave me so much, making me feel needed and sowing me what love is.... something who was given me only by my mother, till I was able to live with her. It looks unbelievable to me and his request echo in my mind.
"Do you.... do you really want to marry me? A half-demon!?" I ask him, hesitant.
At these words, his face becomes more serious and he looks straight in my eye.
"Do you think I’ve played with your feelings all this time!? " he said, puzzled , " I don’t care about your demon heritage, I have always loved you and want to live my life with you ...."
The silence that follows his words was long. He observe me to catch any little change of my expression while in my mind I can see all the moment we spent together, alone, far away from curious eyes: he show me the best side of humans and he gave me his love, without hesitation, and I gave him my soul, my body.... everything I have and in exchange, I received more than I ever had for many years ago! He teaches me what love is, he makes me feels like a normal girl.... and I love him for doing it!
"I know you never done it and I never played with yours .... I love you too .... I can’t imagine my life without you...."
He didn’t answer me with words but with a passionate kiss who cut my breath: it’s strange how time can change you .... until three years ago, I probably never has trust his words and has push him away getting ready to fight, but now .... now I’m living a wonderful dream with him, a dream I wish will never end and I know it’s going to happen till we are together!
Our tongues are now seeking, greedy, and the contact with his sweaty ant toned body is making me horny, while the smell of his skin burnt by the summer’s sun is intoxicating me, like a pleasant drug that begin to circulate in my veins. I feel clearly his right hand quiver with desire as it slowly move down my spine, till it reach my bum cheeks: it grab and squeeze them harder with his left hand, making me wince to the point of not being able to hold back a moan of pleasure. His hand slipped under my dress, grab my panties and literally rip them off ....he looks like a beast, unstoppable and unable to win against his instinct, but I like it! I like the way he squeeze my cheek, the way he show me how much he want me but most of all, I like when he hold me tight in his arms kissing me....it make me feel like normal girl who have finally find happiness and a wonderful man who want to take care of her. But his fingers are not giving me much time to think: I can sense the med one rubbing in circle at my entrance, firmly, teasing me again and again, making me desire with all my strength for the moment he will open its way inside me and Horgus know very well this is something I can barely resist to and how much it aroused me! I want to yell at him to stop, to don’t tease me like this but his lips and his tongue didn’t give me any chance to breath: they are eager, lustfully and those feelings pass from him to me, unstoppable, running wild from my tongue to my rosebud, making my body squirm when his finger open its way in it! It’s pleasant and my body react to it, more and more, at any thrust he give me with his mighty finger who is digging his way deep in me, till Horgus barely pull it out just to push it back with another one, stretching my wet entrance more.
A suffocated moan rise up my throat....this feeling drive me crazy, it’s like he’s gaining full control of me and I love it! I always give all of myself to Horgus, body and mind, I have full trust in him and he always repay me with strong and intense sensations who show me his deep love and desire for me, but today it’s different....he’s thrusting his fingers in me roughly and his tongue is dancing wild with mine as ever done before! I can barely hold the pleasure who rise at any thrust and even if I can’t yell it out, my body can’t hide it: I never had my nipples so hard and erect, as I never felt my rosebud getting so wet....any sensation is pushed at the limit but it looks not enough....I want...no, I need strongest emotions....more....emotions who never end! He got everything from me in those three years: my body, my soul, my trust....now, Horgus is my whole world and I have done everything for him, because I love him....so deeply....he’s my man, my lover! I can feel his brawny hard rod pressed against my belly....it’s throbbing, it desire me so badly that the leather pants can’t restrain it properly and that massive bulge is clearly visible!
I want it in me here, now....I can’t wait anymore but Horgus is too caught by playing with my rosebud! He pushed a third finger inside, it’s a little painful but so exciting....it makes my whole body burn and I can feel my blood boiling as never happen before: instinctively, I dig my fingers in Horgus’ back, making him bleed a little, but he didn’t stop, he get more rough, squeezing my tits in his left hand till it hurts and I can’t hold the pain and the ecstasy and reach a first intense orgasm who makes my leg tremble. In all the three years we had live together, this is the first time he make me reach an orgasm just using his hands and I’m happily surprised by this....I never felt like this before with him and I’m sure more have to come right now!
And in fact, I don’t have to wait too much: Horgus push me against one of the trees and, with my disappointing, he pop his fingers out of my throbbing rosebud while I try to hold them in, failing, in a last desperate search of pleasure. Finally, after a long, pleasant and breathless encounter, Horgus set me free from his mighty body just to let his leather pants fall over his ankles. The view in front of my eyes is stunning: his rod is standing up hardest and biggest as I ever seen, throbbing and with some precum leaking out of its swollen tip. The desire of holding it in my hands and taste his precious seed is strong, I can’t let my eyes go away of that exciting view, till the point my mind is about to turn blank for the trepidation..... I need to swallow twice before I can try to approach that “monster” and finally being able to feel its almighty presence, but Horgus give me no time for that! He suddenly grab my knees and with an energetic movement push them over my shoulders, exposing my stretched entrance to his rod and forcing my back tight to the trunk, putting me again under his full control: his swollen and flushed tip rubs on my wet and opened spot, moving in circle, and he push it a little harder on it, time by time, opening it to receive it within. I want to beg him to take me now, to put an end to this endless wait and I’m about to do it, but again he’s faster than my words: he dig his majestic rod in me in one go, roughly, letting me scream my whole pleasure loudly and finally fulfilling my wish, pounding now faster and harder, now slowly but deeply but always giving me the strong sensation to be ripped in half by him. And I have to admit it....I love it so much! I love when he take me roughly....I love when his breath is heavy because of me! And more, I love when my body is filled by chills of pleasure....is an unique sensation who make me fill alive, even more than a fight in the arena and Horgus know it! He know everything of me, my weakness, my sensible spots around my body....and he usual like to stimulate them till I beg him to take me, but today....today it’s different, it’s just pure and wild sex, only leaded by lust and animal’s instinct who are now running into us, unstoppable and so powerful till the point no one of us can take them under control! And we both know the reason....even if at the moment it’s just a far away chance, the possibility to live our story without any restriction, is exalting us and our libido had lose any restriction that usually block us and even if we know we can encounter big trouble with Lord Barton if someone find out we have a relationship, we can’t listen at our voices of reason right now: our love is too strong and we are both too happy now to have care about someone can catch us right now, here, merged into each other, experiencing the most intense and wonderful moment we ever had together.
His thrust is getting stronger and faster, I can feel his rod hitting my belly, draining out all my energy and I can’t stop moaning and panting. I’m exhausted and excited at the same time....on the other hand, Horgus appear in full force: his breath isn’t heavy as mine and his vigorous thrust is getting faster and harder, making me squirm like the first time we made love three years ago. My body is torn by this incredible sensation and more it rise, more my nails sink into Horgus back but he didn’t say a word, not a spasm of pain....he looks drugged and I’m his drug, I can clearly seen it in his eyes, wide open and glued on me.
He makes me feel like a child....he gained the full control of the situation and of me and I must admit I like it so much....maybe too much, to the point I’m losing the sense of reality around me and all myself is focused, or better say trapped, by the strong pleasure running wild all over me. The demon is losing against the part of me awaken by Horgus three years ago....the little, defenseless girl so eager of love and happiness and unable to oppose any resistance to her man, to the way he makes her feel. And now I’m that little girl, no matter about my horns or claws, he make me feel human and loved as any other normal girls and I love this sensation, his attention....attention he’s not showing me today but I don’t dislike it anyway! He’s pounding inside my canal roughly and faster as he never have done, making me burst in any cell of my body and I adore it so much that it’s hard to not yell loud my pleasure and it takes not so longer before I spray all my cum over his naked chest and on my vest, soon followed by a second one.
He stare at the incredible mess I did and with a pretty evil smile on his face, he sink his mighty rod all inside me, till his balls slam hard on my skin once, twice....his more vigorous now and so throbbing! I know he’s almost close to explode deep in me and I love that warm sensation who fill my belly when he do....it’s pleasant and relaxing, even if Horgus usually give me just a moment to breath before he seals my mouth with a deep and passionate kiss. And this time it’s not different....his warm and white seed is now filling me, with energetic streams similar to a flooded river: my belly burns because of it, my full body twitch again, intensely, and I can’t hold another intense stream of my seed who cover us again. But this time, he didn’t stop....his thrust is less vigorous then before, but looks far then have done with me! He carry me on his strong arms and put me down on the grass an lie over me, kissing my neck and moving down along it till his lip finally reach my hard and erect nipples, just to wrap them with his lips and start sucking them gently. I want to scream his name but all I’m able to do is panting and moaning.... I’m totally overwhelmed by him and by this lascivious pleasure and even if this is not my first time, seems like I’m unable to react, no matter how hard I try! He took everything from me....and he didn’t have enough! He still playing with my nipples, sucking, licking and pinching them, while he’s pounding his rod in my canal, rhythmically, in an endless spiral of passion and lust, were we are now caught, unable to escape from it....or better say, no one of us want to escape! And we didn’t, till the sky turn dark....
-
We lie on the grass, exhausted, staring at the first star shining in the sky. Horgus push me against him, forcing me to put my head over his toned and sweaty chest. His smell fill my nostrils and his eyes are now glued on mine. I can see happiness and impatience in them and I perfectly know why....because I have the same feeling rigth now! I softly kiss him on his lips, then I smile at him
“I swear you....I’ll going to win this tournament, for our future!”
He smiles back to me, holding me more tight.
“I’m sure you will win....and then, we can happily live together!”
After saying this, he holds my head tight in his left arm and kisses me passionately, in an endless and unforgettable instant.
That night, once we are back at the hut, we continuously stare at each other. It doesn’t matter if the other gladiators can notice it, this is our moment to be happy and nothing else is more important than our future. We both know it: the next weeks are going to be the time to create our new life together....a life we are both daydreaming right now, wishing to be in each other arms. And while I try to fall asleep, I can’t get out of my head and my body all the sensations Horgus make me felt in the afternoon.... they still running all over me, giving me pleasant shivers and making me eager for more! I want to sneak in his bed right now, kiss him and make love with him, but I must resist.... for us and to finally build our future as a family! And now he’s looking at me: I can see his dark brown eyes sparkling in the moonlight while a little smile on his face.
“I love you....” we both whisper at the same time, smiling at each other and taking a look at the moon, the only witness of our relationship.
-
Angus pushed the tankards forward, “It’s on you now laddie.” His words slur some and by the gloss of his eyes one can tell that the special Dwarven brew is quite potent.
“No worries,:” I gave him a confident grin. “Besides, what have I told you are my strengths?”
Angus rolled his eyes,… “Aye,,, fighting, drinking and fornicating. Not necessarily in that order.”
I gave him a wink as I pulled the vial of clear liquid from my pouch “Plays to my strengths then doesn’t it?” For all purposes this elixir seemed to quell the mind. I wasn’t certain, but hoped between the brews strength and the mind numbing abilities the old seleni would succumb to its effects .I popped the vials cork and tapped a few drops sparingly into the tankard taking.
“Tis a sleeping potion?” Angus eyed the brew curious, as if expecting a pop and smoke.
“Not exactly.” I shrugged carefully recorking the vial.
“That tells me little.”
“Well I am not sure.”
“Not sure?” Angus grunts weaving a bit. I did not answer him,…I could not answer him for the effects of the liquid in the vial were as much a mystery to me. All I knew was that it dulled the senses, ..all I could hope for was that it dulled his immense tolerance for alcohol into something manipulative.
With a deep breath to steady my nerves I collected the tankards, carefully as Angus had generously filled them to the brim. The amber fluid sloshed and ran over the edges as I turned pausing to read the clearest track to navigate around the orgy,
I may have sold Angus short in not revealing my true intentions. However I am a secretive creature, driven by the need to remain in the confusing shadows of purpose. It is a necessity when one pursues a demon, or that one carries a dark corruption inside. Like a motto, it manifests into a well rehearsed pattern of behavior. Move in stillness thru humanity, do not create ripples in the pool of society which might bring unwanted attention. Too often I held myself back while injustice played itself out before me. Yes,… I held myself back, and allowed the innocent to fall victim while heartless men took their advantage of them.
Angus might have understood my true compulsion, might was the key word. Waiting until Baylis cast a suspicious glance towards me before I added a flair of staggering gait to my walk, weaving indirectly towards the satyr leaving behind me a trickling trail of ale on the wooden planked floors.
His eyes held warningly upon as I finally rocked on my heels next to him. He waves me off indifferently, refocusing on the male and female knelt between his legs in worship of that mighty phallus. The blonde who had rode his insatiable engorged member lay exhausted to the side. New lust tended him, tongues which drug slow savoring his prowess, their fingers jockeying in position to grip and stroke him.
I dare to steal a glance of the nymph. Her head tilts slightly taking in my presence with a look of curiosity. The tilt of her head just enough for me to catch a glimpse of metal about her neck.
It is the briefest of glimpses, and yet by the satyrs’ glare obviously already too long, I make my move fast before a cloven hoof lashes at me. I shove a pair of tankards forward towards Baylis, the brew cresting over the tankards rim and spilling onto his chest.
“Drink with me!” I cry, my pitch mildly set boorishly loud enough to cement his attention. He growled, pulling his hips up the seat in surprise as the brew sloshing over him. The cuddling pair between his legs scooted forward chasing their rigid pillar of worship.
Most men would have slapped the tankards away, but satyrs are not most men, being the offsprings of Pan they never turn from the offer of drink.
It’s a course of instinct in them I could have as easily dumped a tankard on his head and offered him the other, he would have as likely accepted the favor of drank .
Still he bore a begrudging reluctance as he yanked the tankards away, its contents rolling again over the rim onto him.
With his attention set firmly on me I held his beady stare. Satyrs are not comely creatures. Squarish of face with high foreheads bearing a distinct ridge under their thick unibrows. Eyes set deep beneath, recessed under that ridge leave them with an aura of dark mystery or dark erotic appeal, a distinction depending on how much you have to drank or fallen under the alluring magic of their music. The horns jutting from his high forehead are thick. denoting a creature of old age. Broad chested, thick arms, the mat of chest hair is thick, but nothing like the coat of hair that covers his hips and leg.
“A toast,” I swear “to the God Pan.” Want a satyr to drink… toast their Deity, not necessarily a god but to Baylis would not quip at the over exaggeration, It would be sacrilege not to join in such high salute Baylis tossed his head back and drained the mug. I smiled as I drained my tankard, thinking blessed are the faithful.
Baylis wiped his mouth, a contented grin on his thin lips. “Dwarven Ale…. A good strong brew. “
I swayed a little nodding… “The good brew… he hides it…a shame, No doubt your thirst is great. It takes energy to enthrall such a crowd.” He made to speak, but I cut him off. “A toast,… to your skill and the honor it brings Pan.!” I drank immediately draining the tankard of house ale, sparing a glance to confirming the satyr followed suit, gulping the contents down swift.. I turn towards the bar and wave my arms Shouting “More!,.. Bartender,… More..”
Angus was already moving towards us carefully balancing four more tankards in his precarious weave thru the squirming sea of bodies. He pushes a pair of mugs towards me. Which I take somewhat perplexed, uncertain in the moment if they are my drink of the lite house ale or the heavy hitting drwaven brew .The obvious confusion must have been apparent, Angus nods his head jerking towards the satyr.
“Ah good my short fellow…. Don’t stop keep the drink flowing.“ I fumble for coin and flip it towards him. Again I shove the tankards towards Baylis “Drink,… drink while the brew can still flow freely.”
Baylis is leaning forward, his suspicious gaze locked on Angus as I relieve the dwarf of the remaining tankards. The satyr’s eyes narrow as the follow the retreating dwarf moving to the line of tankards set upon the bar. “I know him..”
My senses sparked with a warning, all could be undone if Baylis dwelled on that too long. My plan could be defeated when it had scarcely began
-
Again I shove the tankards towards Baylis which he takes instinctively, still with measuring eyes on the waddling dwarf. “Who doesn’t this night.” I hiss softly. “The little bugger is poor of coin. Accosts any who listens with lies they owe him money. Like any would believe a dwarf to extend credit. Their purse strings are as tight as their arses,…”, I take a sip of the ale, adding casually “but they make fine brew.”
My eyes skirted along Baylis’ hands, and noted the wrap of a thing chain dangling over his left wrist its length dropped to the ground. A chanced a brief glance and glanced again towards the nymph. Before her where she knelt was a pool of the chain, neatly coiled in a pile before her. The other end snaked up her lap and was wrapped, secured about her right wrist. I had not noted it in that vision, but there again, it was a vision and I shrugged it off to the effects of her beauty, my mind had been far too distracted on other attributes, … so to speak.
I raise the tankard. “To Dwarven brew!” I down the drink. Baylis polishes his off before me. I glance to Angus and nod for the next round. He scuttles quick to the bar quickly snatching 4 more tankards, pausing there briefly with a look of concern.
I cannot let Baylis slip from the roll of liquor. Yet even as I turn his attention has drifted to the pair between his legs. One hand buries into the hair of the male and pulls him over that pulsating shaft. Eagerly the man slobbers in joy and plunges open mouth onto Baylis.
“See something you like man?” Baylis has his eyes locked on me. A rather sultry look of fire and beckoning in his eyes.”
“And break his joy?” Nodding towards the blond slobbering over Baylis. “ No, I fear the drink has taken the shine off my wants.”
“Well I can fix that.” Baylis reaches for his lute. The last thing I need is for him to whip up my lust with his talents.
“And waste this opportunity? The bar is as open and free as a wenches you stoked here. “To dwarven ale!”
“We already drank to that.” His eyes still rightfully eye me suspiciously.
“To free dwarven ale!” I down my drink hearing Baylis mutter.
“I cannot deny that… Free ale!” He drops the lute, moving the hand forward to shove the man down on his cock as he tosses his drink back.
I chance another peek at the kneeling statuette of the nymph, her head held titled slight with the hint of a knowing sublime smile. Her gaze locked intensely on the satyr as if weighing his responses with expectancy. The intensity catches me off guard, so focused, absolute as if her eyes could bend him to her will. Perhaps I over read here, but feeling that penetrating calm that hovers over me when her eyes shift to me, I wonder in this moment if she brings that to him.. I can feel her shift her attention slowly upon me, …. like a weight that pressing upon the soul,
Angus staggers towards us, and its quite clear the burden of the ale is beginning to weigh heavy on him. I turn again to him eying the brimming tankards and as he pulls up short I can see the confusion on him. I give him a silent gesture to choose which is the heavy brew, but he remains in indecision.
Gods, not now. I lean as hush whispers are exchanged.
“Which is it Angus?”
“I don’t know, you two are washing yourself quick in this , I just grabbed four to hurry back.”
“arrgh..” I cannot hide my momentary frustration.
“Is there a problem?” I hear Baylis ask a tinge of slur stretching his words..
I turn quick to Baylis and his response.
My dart of a reply is quick, “No problem, no problem, he merely voices admiration of your endowment. He’s rather shy in admitting it.”
“Is he now?” Baylis eyes the dwarf like a choice piece of meat. “I can relieve his inhibitions if he pleases.” His hands fumble toward his lute.
“Bear!” Angus stands teetering, yet his eyes flare with a panic at me. A harsh whisper escapes from him. “If he launches some dwarven ditty I’ll hunt you down. There’ll be…”
I grab a pair of tankard from him, swinging quick to Baylis, “As enticing as that might be then who would serve us? Best we think of things in hand then the possibilities …” I push the brew towards Baylis who beams bright at the gift and diverts again from the lute accepting them.
His eyes linger on Angus, “The skills of dwarves are far beyond their smithy skills. Have you ever had dwarven head?”
“No doubt legendary.”
“Asshole… “ I hear Angus hiss. I swing to him quick. Too quick, the quick flood of brew is hitting me and the room spins for a second. I realize there is a chance from all appearances Baylis will outlast us. I lean into Angus hushly instructing, “Test them before you return, leave mine partially filled, our goal is to polish him off not me. Now go!”
Immediately my throat burned as if swallowing fire. My first reaction was to send the potent brew sprewing out in a spray over the naked masses before us. I half expected bodies to burst into flames where the brew landed. With watering eyes I glanced to Baylis, draining his tankard. Had he seen my transgression? My plan could be in ruins if he had. I teetered on the edge of failure and held my breath to await his reaction.....
-
He was too busy tipping the tankard down his neck and the potent pleasure of the wet mouth on his huge cock.
He hadnt seen it. "Thank you Pan" My eyes drifted downwards as I breathed my brief prayer and sigh of relief.
The attentive male between the satyrs legs looks a bit flustered. His hand worked frantically along the drooping massive phallus.
I had to smile in that moment, noting the best barometer I held here of Baylis’s condition was the erective strength of his manhood. Well I imagine that his slab of pride had never been eyed so intently for its flaccidity before.
Baylis casts me a wary look eying my half filled tankard. I feign my scowl,…
“Cheat!... he has tried to slip his lesser brew upon me.” I throw down the tankard and buttress my stance as I glare at the bar. Shouting,… “I expect better than this…this swill!”
“To Swill!”
The satyr’s toast catches me off guard. Baylis drains his tankard, eagerly… very eagerly and his bobbing head as he wipes his mouth afterwards tells me we are close. Hurry Angus. A quick glance to the bar and I find my dread. Angus is bent too purposedly, carefully eyeing brew as he refills a tankard. Sips a little, fills a little more, drains a partially filled tankard, and turns swaying awkwardly. Nearly falling as he anchors himself to the bar.
I twist to Baylis and shove my remaining tankard to him. “Ah the next round!”
“Already?” He looks up confused “I never saw that dwarf….”
“My rebuke has him scurrying, fast and furious…Drink!... Drink!”
His eyes drift haphazardly over me. The tankard at his lips as he pauses “Where’s yours.?”
“Drank! Finished!... I am waiting on you!” I embellish a wave over the tankards scattered about us.
He puffs his cheeks,… almost reluctantly lifting the brew in stubborn pride not to be outdone.. I take the chance and glance to the nymph.
“Eyes to me!” The Satyr slurred his command just before the extra brew hit him and his addled brain, it tipped him over and finally he slumped into drunken wonder, beaten for now.
I turned my eyes to him as instructed at the same time. For a brief instant the warning glare had flared but dissolved in a wisp as the effect of alcohol hit him. His erection was gone, the spell broken. The aroused man servicing him was disappointed but then turned to another close by. Their needs and goals now, to service their own pleasures. Their lust too great to care who worked on who. All the seeming mass were the same.
Baylis murmured in his, confused, drunken stupor. “What is happening?”
“Shhhushhh” injected the nymph in a steady tone. Her eyes were locked to Baylis. “Look at me Baylis. Look at me
Baylis nods slowly as his head lurches about to her. “But for this… I would have had you long ago. Such a choice morsel…” His voice hisses,…it’s amazing the clarity of truth in those slurred words.
“Yes Baylis,” she coos.. “And your reward shall come soon enough” She reaches for him Her small delicate fingers cup his cheek., stroking slow.
“You have done magnificently this night. Perfection,… but now its time to rest… to gain your strength for your greatest performance.”
“Performance?”, my question barely slipping from my lips when she signals my silence.
“It’s time to rest master…to sleep…to sleep..” The soothing tone of her voice is infectious. As she repeats my eyelids flutter with fatigue.
Baylis mutters in a weakening tone of mimicry “Sleep… yes sleep. … “ I can feel his lids sink slow, the droop of his head bouncing down in silent compliance. Mine was too.
When Baylis finally nods off I feel the lift of the burden in the moment, my half closed eyes drift to the nymph who already rises in slow calm. It’s surreal how she moves, a graceful glide of pose as she lifts herself.. regally, though collared and chain her movements suggest of station no chains could ever subdue. In the chaos of this room she alone seems to move within a bubble of controlled contentment.
“It’s about time.” The words flow with a voice of sweet tone that dances in excited anticipation.. Those enchanting emerald eyes settle on me again as she reaches down to Baylis. I can feel them press again, a clarity sweeps upon me lifting the groggy veil that had nearly taken me. There too, a sense of satisfaction as if this outcome was fully expected. “We must move quick,.. upstairs where prying eyes are less likely to see what must be done.”
I glance about at the mass still consumed within itself. The male rises again from the sea of flexh, his eyes locked to the nymph. I had to concur..
She is right, they feed yet upon their own lust, her untouched presence would only cause the mass to attempt in pulling such a lovely creature into their passion. To linger here merely invites trouble of defending her. Yet, I am taken somewhat of her presumption of my purpose, as if she mistakenly reads my underlying purpose. With a foot to the predatory lust filled male’s chest I nudge him off balanced and back into the consumption of waiting flesh..
I shake the fatigue off, my eyes steadying on her. “What performance were you speaking of..”
“Later… we talk of this later. We need to move from here. Bayli and I have a room, it will suffice for our needs.” She speaks quickly bending to pull one arm of Baylis over her shoulder, a futile effort to lift the bulk and deadweight of the satyr up.
I had to grin at how she always overestimated her physical strength. She was so powerful in other ways, that she often made that careless assumption.
It was an odd stray thought. .
So unexpected,.. but familiar. Her urging though pushed it aside.
She gathers the thin chain and tugs on the satyrs hand binding her to him.
“Now,..” there is commanding tone in her voice that none could resist in that moment.
I grunt, Baylis is too bulky for my tastes to lift and lug, and in his condition, I have other options other than to rub his foul smell of alcohol and sweat over me carrying him. I reach down and clamp to his ankle and turn dragging him rudely from his performing throne. His thick fur slides easily on the floor as we navigate to the bar and stairs beyond., the nymph by my side carefully stepping over prostrate forms I take no such care and plow my treasure over them. As we reach the bar I hear her bark a “Wait.”
She gathers my walking staff from the counter top and eyes Angus slumped dozing at its foot. It surprises me, she pauses, kneels slight and cups the dwarfs bearded cheek in one hand. Leaning in she whispers too him, too faint for even my sharp ears to catch, yet his eyes pop open, the skewed confused of the alcohol on him until he looks into her eyes. A small smile crosses his face as she continues that subdued whisper aiding him to his feet. With nary a nod of acknowledgement to me, Angus wobbles like a duck toward the door under her watchful eyes as she approaches me.
The nymph pauses before climbing the stairs, “And Angus,” she says,…”be careful out there.”
Angus nods,… “Aye my lady…” he pauses, swaying a bit and turns slow with serious eyes upon holding to the nymph “May Gaia guide and protect you in what needs be done.”
I paid scant attention to them. My mind was wrapped in facing the prospect of ascent of the stairs, the fact a hastily devised plan had come together, a bit tipsy and blurred in a moment of self satisfaction, I was going to take a bit of indulgence in that ascent, knowing Baylis head would bounce along that stair length. That just seemed a bonus in the moment.. Something to add to the hangover he would feel. I started up the stairs feeling quite full of myself as I heard the steady knock of Baylis trailing me upwards.
But …
In retrospect…
I should have caught that….
Blame it on the alcohol, blame the urgency of the moment, blame the indulgence of success, but I should have caught that final exchange between Angus and this nymph.
I really,…
Really,
Should have caught those words.
-
I unceremoniously dump Baylis onto the big feathered mattress of the bed in his room. It puffs swollen under the impact, then slowly flattens as if exhaling. The satyr snorts, clearing its throat then shifts rocking slight as if to nest onto the covers. I hold my breath there, uncertain enough of Angus’ taunted brew will keep him sedated. The darkness of the room is broken as the nymph lights a candle.
I turn to her as she approaches the bed. Within the soft candlelight I am taken by her beauty. She looks up to me with that expression one gives a close familiar friend. A warmth of a smile, eyes that seem to twinkle in happiness of seeing a long lost acquaintance. I take in that lovely look, sensing a calmness envelope me tighter than before. I shiver slight at its familiarity letting my eyes drift lower to that metal collar about her neck, the metal shimmers slight in its magic, and holds a slight hue of color… a bluish silver that lies quiet as if muted.
“You know what this is don’t you?” she says weighing my attention.. Her eyes glanced up and registered the emptiness of admittance in my eyes.
“A stilling ring,…, It binds the magic within. Renders the captive incapable of acting on their magic. I can neither cast, nor willingly summon any use of it.” I watch her eyes roll ponderingly, “It has a benefit too, it renders me immune to the magic of others. Yet I cannot deny how frustrating it is to still feel the glowing sense within, yet be denied the simplest of tapping.”
I was definitely curious, I reached out and nymph bends her neck slightly, offering me exposure to the gracious curve of the slender lines to confirm such myself. I brushed my fingers slow along the collar, the touch of metal was cold, dampening to the senses. My fingertips have that feeling of dullness, a mull of coldness upon my skin where it brushes against the metal. My fingers trail off it grazing her skin, and I feel the vibrancy of her warmth within, a striking contrast between metal and flesh. Her eyes closed, and body trembled slightly as my fingers drift brief along the silk of her lovely neck. Her breaths deepened, and I needed no insight to simply registrar the excitement that briefest of touch rose in her.
It was a lingering tempting thought. I swallowed hard, shifting my thoughts to my original intent. I was uncertain how I could free her.
The plan so hastily crafted had come to fruit. It was never about pursing her for my pleasure, as strange as it seemed my motivations for once were borne on noble wings. Nymphs are creature of the wild, nourished on the elemental magic of the land they inhabit. Denied that they wither within, the spirit fades. is lost until all that remains is an empty husk of beauty. Even that beauty shall fade if denied the fruit of the source of their magic..
I had seen such within the slave pits of Galathain, a nymph so empty she was soulless animate shell serving the sexual pleasure of her captures. I had held my hand then driven by my vengeance and the pull of the taint. In that tainted lust, I had used her, felt the emptiness inside, as I satisfied myself,…yet stayed my hand. on a pretext that her owner could lead me further on my quest. I felt that shame, it was an alien guilt of consciousness that burned within my soul for months..
Now I stand here feeling a chance of redemption, the taint does not distract me from doing what is right. I feel nothing of it. That fact amazes me, though the moon is waning and I should still feel a pull, no matter how slight until it disappears like the moon into the shadow. Only in the new moon do I breath free of it. Yet here I am, calm in the peace of mind, its gone beyond speculation,.. I know…. she is in some form responsible for that.
Knowing her fate is likely that of the husk I used before, I feel a sense of responsibility… that alien sense of consciousness, even if it is but a single fiber of morality, it still exists in me. She and I are bound by fae magic, and as I must stand in eradicating the taint of lycans from the land, I understand that I should never allow another who shares the source of my magic to suffer as that slave in the pits of Galathain did.
I lift the chain wrist dangling from the wrap of her wrist., it appears fragile, delicate in construction, light of feel to touch and holds too with much the same dampening effect as the collar. Muted dull, as if to hide its basic properties.. Wrapping it in my fingers I give it a powerful jerk. Even though in that touch I know that such action is futile. I feel the magic imbued within it tickle against my skin. The chain holds solid.
“Your efforts will be of no avail.” She says. There is a heavy frankness of truth in her speech before adding…”Mithril…. like my collar. They are maker bound”
I fume at the predicament. Maker bound, only the one who sets and binds it has the power to release it. If Baylis chose to he could brush his fingers across the collar and it would fall from her. My mind churns off in a different direction., sorting thru other options/
“A sorcerer then,… we could easily find one capable enough to break the spell.”
“Not enough time.” She retorts. “There’s not enough time, he will waken soon enough” The tone in her voice carried no hint of resignation. It carried itself as a simple fact of recognition of the truth.
I glance to the nymph as she moves from me to circumvent about the bed, raising the chain to avoid entanglement with the bedposts. She moves smoothly in natural refined grace, eyes set on me leaving me with a sense that she assesses and measures me to some standard . She slides onto the opposite side of the bed and brushes back her raven hair exposing the collar of silver blue. There was a flatness to the shine, and if I focused hard enough, the tale tell shimmer of magic about it.
I grunted very much with growing annoyance. Even though I knew better I drew out my heavy hunting knife out of frustration and folded the chain over it. This cannot be… I keep telling myself. Not now,…not now. Gods help me find a way. Another sign the taint has lifted, I rarely invoke a prayer of help from those who the rest of the month leave me in a sense of abandonment.
“It won’t work.” She chirped, it seemed she was almost cheerfully baiting me.
Which was true,… I knew even before I attempted the futility of sawing at it with my blade. Baylis snorted, flopping onto his back and the chain pulls from the relaxed grip of my fingers. A whiff of Baylis’ ale soaked hide drifts to me. Its distinct scent fills me, the mixture of ale, and perspiration from his exploits unique and pungent, the heavy scent of sexual juices..
The nymph giggled at my expression as I shoved my knife back in its sheathe and froze..
And time seems to halt.
How often do we feel that sixth sense kick in, triggered by the senses, a place, or subtle action, a word spoken in the right tone, or the feel of light within a room, where time feels like it has overlapped itself,, the instant and moment when you feel you have breathed this moment before. That sense of déjà vu fell on me, the familiarity of patterns of life being revisited. I could not shake that feeling that I have lived this moment, more than once.
I glanced to the woman, watch as she slides her foot onto the bed. As she leans forward her delicate fingers seemed to glide along those long sensual legs to unlace the ankle straps of her sandal. She smiled coyly as her fingers drifted along her leg as it lifted to allow the sandal to fall free. She knew I loved watching her undress. She turned slight to reach for the other sandal. Lifting her leg slightly, she twists slight, steadying herself with one hand to the bed. The posture tightening the flimsy veil of a shift upon her, causing her breasts to press molded taunt in the silk and clearly expose the nipple jutting against the fabric. My heart flutters at that sight of her in the candlelight. Her eyes darted quick to me and retreated, and I could read the satisfied smile in confirming I was watching.
I understood the invitation of seduction there. Far too well…like every expression of her face, the look in her eyes they were familiar patterns that seemed to be engrained in my memory.
“Yet you do not recognize me do you Bear?”
I froze at the sound of my name. Warningly eying her, “As you name me.“ I respond in proper acknowledgment of the name. “You know of me then?”
“I know you.”
“You mean you have heard of me. In tavern talk… gossip..”
She cut me off, the tinge of annoyance in her tone. “I… know …you”
I shake my head as I creep closer, I am leery of getting closer but can not restrain myself. I have this dreading sense of being a moth bewitched into the flame.. That gnawing sense of reliving not just an instant, now seems to swell of this whole conversation
“Nay,… nay. We have not met. I would not forget the likes of one such as you.”
“I’ll take that as a compliment” Her face skews , lips twisting slightly as one half folds under her teeth like she always does when she is perplexed. I immediately silently question myself how I knew this “You really do not remember me then. I guess I should not be surprised of that. You are consumed in your vengeance,… your thoughts always constrained by the constant pull of the taint,…You fight,.. you drink,… you fornicate… a cyclic struggle which no doubt represses your memory..”
My heart dropped at her mention of the taint. Let alone verbatim repetition of the boast of a tag I often blustered when the touch of drink was upon me. Yet I have to admit in all that dread. I did have the briefest of wonder of how someone can make the word “fornicate” sound cheery like a whimsical dance.
Yet, as my thoughts again twist on how my secret dread of being so openly exposed. I heard her say “Autumn”
I looked at her, quite confused and saw her expression dipping into quiet regard. Her face reads plainly of a concern that her words had transgressed too far.
“I am called Autumn.” She lifts a hand towards me, beckoning. “Come.” She coos. “We have so little time.”
I nodded knowing this was but a shell of her true name, one does not give that much power to a total stranger. No doubt I must have given a sense of being utterly dense at that point in my thoughts. I respond to her like an obedient dog, barely managing to mutter the proper greeting response as I approach around the bed. “Then I name thee Autumn” That I repeated the statement softly no doubt revealing my inner turmoil of confusion.
She rose slightly, looking up with doe eyed concern as I towered over her. Her hand reached out cupping my face with her delicate fingers, a touch that rendered me immobile. I was locked, gazing into eyes that seem to speak volumes. This close, this personal ….I could feel their depth,… a sense of antiquity in them that belied her youthful appearance, and too that penetrating sense as those eyes peered deep inside my own. The mirror of the soul is found in eyes, I felt the pressure of her stare, the burrowing look as she stripped away the layers of disguise within me. I could not help but feel the raw exposure of my soul standing naked before her, almost in shame she would find that dark secret of the nymphs abandonment...
I was bewitched, incapable of tearing myself from them. My heart was racing,… though my breaths short drawn slow. I seldom feel fear, but I did now as it joins in the feast with me confusion, gnawing, creeping in the depths of my helplessness. She had claimed her magic was nullified, yet it’s clear I am not in control of myself. What was she? Who was she?
Since that first look, I could feel her… feel her will upon me. I had carelessly disregarded that smothering quell of the taint and let blind curiosity draw me into this. Curiosity …guilt,.. the strike of a thread of fear,…was I lured here,… powerless to resist. My breaths quicken as the mind races with growing entanglement I fear I face a monster who preys on my weakness of lust..
Where she touches, my skin seemed a glow in life, a warmth that radiates and pierces soothingly deeper beneath the leathered hide of my wind toughened skin. I tingled all over, feeling that glowing radiance that spread through my body. Is this the touch of a monster, a demon,… a witch? So soothing, relaxing… my mind swirls in that vortex of overwhelming confusion.
I could hear her speak, …soft… soothingly. “We have met,. Many times” It was a statement of absolute conviction, I knew it true.
My memories still denied it. Silent screams echo in the turmoil of thoughts and trembling excitement, barely manifest in a mutter of reply.
“Where?....How?”
She drew her face closer to mine lips nearly touching as her head tilted slightly, again weighing… appraising. I felt utterly ensnared in her net of seduction. Helpless…yet never so alive in such a moment,… shivering… the fine hairs of my body standing alert in anticipation of each sweet breath to caress against my lips.
Her voice dropped to complete hush of a whisper. “In our dreams,…. We meet in our dreams.”
-
Her fingers drift slowly down my neck spreading to feather across sensuous zones there I never knew existed. Falling lower they tug at my jerkins ties, slowly pulling,…loosening the binds to drift there teasing, …taunting the nerves to inflame in that exotic tingle that swept me. My eyes closed and breaths fell into that shallow rhythm of excitement, obedient to her lead as she slowly lifted the jerkin, my arms rising instinctively as the soft leather slid up. Pulling slowly over my head, she stops, my eyes blinded by the leather and I feel her lips again breathing soft and close to mine.
I am transfixed as stone, incapable of moving, incapable of even forming a kiss to breach that miniscule distance that separates us. Within quicken breaths, my soul screams silently, begging for that touch, but she taunts my inability. The caress of her breath flirts slow, across my lips, my cheek… along my jaw…returning slow to my lips where she lingers and I feel that first contact, not a kiss but a slight drag of her lip against mine. Again she circles, brushing slow in tracing her pattern.
Madness of need roots within me. Her touch is familiar, tugging in the depths of my confused consciousness She works down in almost a calculated pattern as her lips brush across erogenous zones of my neck and collar that only an experienced lover would know of. I find myself looking down at her, unaware of how I slipped the jerkin from my head. My hands reaching for her, but are barred,.. frozen again from movement as the hang above her, .denied in their need of touch Her breaths feel more intense as she explores my chest and the nymph brushes her fingers across the lattice of scars across my chest.
I hear speak low as she studies them, traces them with finger tips.
“Such violence…the horrors,….” Her eyes following her fingers as they drift across them, never questioning, reading them like a book. I feel exposed, as if my own body betrays my secrets in some silent way. She looks at the raking scars of the hellhound, quiet in reflection with eyes moistening as she seems to read the pain that propelled me into that confrontation. When she leans forward again to spill her breath against me I tremble deeper, shaking there under the power of her manipulation, the slightest whisper of a kiss drifts along the white badge of my internal war. I am vaguely aware she is loosening my trousers, my mind drifts in a zone of her enchantment., feeling the silent restraint, trembling helpless in my awakened desire. My pants fall to the floor and her touch is on me, pulling slow to stoke my desire.. To say my response was not my own would be a lie. Yet it felt alien, it felt imposed by her will.
She turns reaching for the slumbering form of Baylis. With the effort of a hefty push she rolls him from the bed to plop to the floor below. Baylis snorts, mumbles, but descends again into the snoring sleep of dreams. With her attention turned again I feel that pull, like a puppet on strings I am lead to lie down to the bed on my back. She slides slow across me as Baylis saws in his deadened oblivion to our actions.
Settling back to her seat upon me Autumn with a promising lust filled gaze meeting my wanting eyes. She eases the ties of her diaphanous shift she still is adorned in, slow…seductive in reserved effort, letting the flimsy garment to slid deliciously from her to reveal the stunning body which laid behind the veils. Tight formed, with ample breasts sufficient for her lithe body she shimmered there naked in the caress of the flickering candlelight.
My breath is taken in that moment. I can only watch, tremble in anticipation as she reaches beneath her and draws my hardened shaft between us. Those delicate fingers rise to spread the flower of her sex, and I can see the sexual dew that glistens there as she settles upon me, wrapping those feathered lips about the length of my shaft. The nymph slides slow along me reaching down to my chest to steady herself Rocking, letting her eyes close as she savors the contact as she coats me in her juices. Quickened breaths escape her mouth, slightly parted with each laboring breath as she fans her gathering flaming desires.
I find a sliver of weakness in her will, and raise my head enough to eye her there skating on my cock, watching with eagerness as she grows ever closer in her action to my broad cap. Her eyes sight to mine, and I can read the gathering storm of lust building, so deep, penetrating. I shudder there, a brief instant sensing that that congealed desire burning radiant there is the same as how others have seen emulating from my own eyes.
Again Autumn shifts, rising slow after what seemed an eternity of contact. Her hand drifts to my throbbing cock and guides my dripping crown to her to the swelling juices of her core. My mouth waters, and I close my eyes, I want nothing more in the moment of existence than to feel that initial penetration,… to revel in that sweet first kiss of her thickened lips to my cock. Gratefully she gives it to me, a creeping contact which crawls slow letting me find that consumption of contact with the folds of her sex in the holiest of worship. I drool at the sensations, so wet, … slick… silken flesh stretching crushing the meaty crown of my cock as it enters, the slow descent as her pussy gapes to accept the bulk of my hardened shaft.
The nymphs nails dig into my chest as she squirms there feeding me deeper and deeper into her tightness. A slow seductive ride as the fulfilling whimpers escape her at the fbulk engaging her. My breaths run slow and hard, in that moment I’d eagerly worshiped forever which of the Gods who would have claimed this as my divined gift. Though it my be my ending, my sacrifice I wrap myself only in the moment of its passing.She rides me slow sinking deeper and deeper onto the impalement of my manhood until I feel the depths of her press in resistance.
I open my eyes the slightest to watch her ride me with closed eyes her head thrown back as she is consumed in her grip of her own sensations. Her own eyes sliver into view, meeting mine as she catches my peak. Rolling deliciously upon me she leans forward bracing herself in that clawed grip as those divine lips again fall to linger tortuously close, then fall into bliss of contact of that first kiss. It is a kiss of passion moving upon my own lips, intimate in power…, long,…consuming,… the type of kiss that digs deep into the soul and yanks it forward for a response.
And I did.
My lips move against her, mouth parting to accept her entwining tongue. Reflecting to her the flare of desire she has ignited. It’s intensity buckles her will upon me, and my hands slide from the manacles of the imprisonment of her will to grip those hips still moving upon me.
Autumn breaks that kiss with that contact. Pushing herself back to mount my cock deeper into her. One hand clamps upon mine, the other rises to the cup and squeeze her breasts as she churns on me.
Her eyes sparkle as she looks down on me licking her lips. Again I feel that trapped ensnarement. It was as if she played that moment of allowance to reposition us. Not that I cared,…, if this was my last act… my trailing moments of life I would wash myself in the experience of its glory.
Watching her bounce there, watching my cock shimmer in the flooding juices escaping her it fueled my escalating excitement. I groaned and moaned, muscles tight frigid in ability to respond as she fucked me and sent me spiraling quick to the peak. Yet as I found the crest of the peak she grinds down tight upon me. I could not find it.. In that heartbeat her will pressed upon me and quashed the orgasm like a bug as her vagina squeezed my cock in choke.
I gasped shuddering from the command of her will.
In that stilled bond I could feel myself stuffed inside her. Feel the fullness, the ecstasy of of that stretch on the girth and tension on the clit. I could sense everything she felt, our bodies trembling in excitement,… and faint echoes of my own senses which emulated from her. I could feel that she too had been close to orgasm, and only by her will had repressed it. We were melded in that moment, in fused by the power passion and desire.
And too… a strange cold press of something, a sense of dampening and isolation. I could not put my finger on it, not immediately, until it hit me.
I could not sense magic that flowed in my body. In that fusion I had fallen under the power of the stilling ring.
Yet she gave me no time to ponder, Her sex squeezed on me again over and over, then a rippling of contraction as she milked me. Again I trembled. Could I have moved I would have thrashed in those covers. I was though powerless to respond, the exotic pull of her on me only allowed me to gasp in ecstasy. And with her eyes closed sensing the effect on me echoing to her she led us again to that peak, higher than before again blanketing the the orgasm in her will..
We both panted in labored breaths, bodies shaking, quivering there as only her powerful will subdued the release. My mind screams for satisfaction.. In the pits of my soul I could feel the primal frustration of the beast. The taint was rooted in the physical, rooted in the magic, and in the decades it had rooted deep as a part of me. That taint, the power of the corrupted animal had burrowed its dark force into the very heart of my being. Denied its pleasure, denied its binds to the magic it raged, chained and shackled to suffer the torment. Over and over she drove us there to that edge Riding me harder and with each pinnacled breaching cliff seemingly higher than before.
Each time she imposed her will the beast raged, and each press ing suppression took more and more effort as her own will strained to subdue us. My hips roll now under her, churning as she has allowed me that splendor to fuck back at her thrashing ride. Yet the fury of the beast grew as it thrashed at its imprisonment pressing back with its own will.
She led us to a precipice of heights all seemed ethereal. Our bodies and souls fused beyond the laws of the world. Within that temporal place, there, our magic founds its freedom. Severed of control magic seeks itself, coalescence in unity. I could sense the tendrils of it spread throughout body seeking its merger. Spreading, growing finding that channel of our union to funnel. My body shuddered as if in orgasm as it weaved through my loins into her. I could feel it meeting hers within the womb, pooling and growing, entwining as our powers weaved together. I feel her shudder in her response to the exquisite melding.
We were at this point a singularity, lost completely in the timeless passion of the cosmos.
Autumn spoke low to me as we wavered on that edge of brilliant release.
“Tell me you want to cum…” The press of the nymphs will smothers me.
Yes, yes my mind screamed… I do not know if I answered aloud. Just let me do it.
The press of will again. “Tell me you want to empty your seed into this tight wet pussy”
“YES”… the beast within yanked hard within its confines. The harder she pressed the fiercer it fought back.
I could feel her finger press against my abdomen, quaking it dug sharp into my skin flowing as she traced a pattern. Her will again dug deep.
“Tell me you want to breed me”
“YESSSSSS”
“NO! TELL ME! SAY IT. YOU WANT TO BREED ME” She pressed deep into my soul.
She pressed too far… too hard. Shredding into the soul with the weight of her words until all that remained was the will of the beast. She startled in its discovery.
And more so at its response.
The beast shattered its shackles.
-
Tha thump, tha thump tha thump
It was a heartbeat… strong… racing so fast in my chest I thought it would burst.
Tha thump, tha thump tha thump
Breathe.
That was my first thought.
I gasped, sucking air like a drowning man.
Spasms ripple throughout every muscle of my body. I was rendered helpless in the moment. My mind a heavy cluster of cobweb thoughts.
I focused on what I could.
Breathe.
Tha thump, tha thump tha thump
Slow… steady.. regain control
At least I started stringing a train of thoughts now.
Relax
Breathe.
Tha thump,.. tha thump… tha thump
I open my eyes but the world is blur, obscure in a halo of haze, …
Breathe.
Tha thump,.. tha thump… tha thump
Focus on your senses,…
I hear snoring….
Baylis,… good…still asleep… I would be in a world of hurt if he woke to find me in this condition.
My eyes close again, it was best to defer distractions until I found some clarity of thought.
Like why am I in this condition?
Think,… Think….
Tha thump,.. tha thump… tha thump
I blank my mind and let a chaotic string of images filter thru as my heartbeat began a slow descent.
The was a woman,… nymph… sexy….yes… sexy…she lured me here…., magically?... thoughts stumble, grasp indiscriminately. No…no… a ring… shiny bright…she named it a stilling ring… severed the link to magic.
So how?
Damn,… how?
I drift in fresh memories…
Without magic?,… emphath,… telepath?... pision?... She was powerful,,, she had manipulated Baylis in his drunken state in a heartbeat,… manipulated me… intoxicated… yes weakened of will… it was her way in. The sliver of a crack to enter in my mind, root her control…to use me… For a purpose… Gods what!
Think,… think…
She made me dance to her will,… controlled me,… over and over, peeling back the layers of what I was as my resolve weakened. Physically,…, mentally,… spiritually….magically .Coring me out until she found the only part of me which had not submitted to her will. The beast,… the lycan.. it was a part of my soul that stood to itself. Pure in its corruption,… pure in its own will…. Pure in its motivation of actions.
Yes,… think she wanted you to say something… repeat it. What was it.
The words formed again in my mind.
“TELL ME! SAY IT!. YOU WANT TO BREED ME!” her trembling voice rose in those memories.
Yeah…I was going to say it. Yes… yes…
Think you ass… you would have said anything… you wanted to cum.
Yes,…I would have said anything…and just repeated…. without an edge of truth.
But the lycan, why the very essence away that controls it? It is what Aldaris taught me, my will that holds it in check, If that is gone, there is but the beast… with its animal instincts of survival,…to hunt,… kill,… feast
And propagate... the only part of me that would respond truthfully in that moment.
The lycans would have its memories, and though they were mine it was a place I dreaded approaching. In the still dark of the night they would bubble to the consciousness, things that I had done in that rage after Aldaris’ death. Things that I had allowed to happen. Swallowing hard I lead myself again to that pit of memories.
What did I do?
I see a snippet,… a hand launching to Autumn’s throat. Shock, surprise at the ferocity written complete on her face. A twist and turn,… she is beneath it,… us… me. Her finger clenching the sheets… She shakes barely containing herself… fierce determination in her eyes as she barks something at him,…. Me
“Tell me…” She mouths certainly those words
That hand…holding her yet by the throat.
My hand… human…not the fierce claws…. Human….He could not transform… the stilling ring… the magic drawn in union within her,… the lycan was severed from the magic necessary to transform
I have to admit all in all if this her plan… a clever woman she was.
I strained to hold into those thoughts and not drift careless into darker memories.
What… what then?
Closed eyes…. Dark…savoring the taking.
Damn… what did he feel?
Satisfaction… the joy of mating…the meteoric rise to the orgasm. Pride… at overcoming her. A flash eyes open snarling,… drooling,… boasting… in a growling, snarling hiss of words…
“Oh you are so right bitch, I will breed you.” The look on her face,… wide mouthed,… eyes rolled back
A sense of that orgasm releasing…. Whiteness.
Tension.
Whiteness?
Something overwhelming the mind,…Crashing on in so hard it shocked mind and body.
Magic,… that’s what it is….
Rushing in,…mine… hers swelling even more powerful until my body felt it could burst. A sharp pain on my abdomen…
Where she scratched…a rune?.... A ward…barrier…
AHHHHH… now that orgasm…. I bathed in the memories felt the fullness of magic burn in me until it collapsed and rushed into my loins, boiling over the flood of seed pulsing in release. The orgasm prolonged ,… intense,… every muscle in my body locked and clenched., then…. Nothing.
So I passed out…The orgasm of orgasms and I missed it.
I felt a puddle of envy and disappointment.
Something still seems wrong…. Incomplete?. I linger in that concern.
No Missing. She’s not in my head. It’s just me….
I feel him gnawing there content,… pressing against the shackles. My dark companion.
The taint.
I don’t feel her.
I sense a body close… very near.
I DON’T FEEL HER!
Another flash of vision right before all goes white. Autumn… The look on her face,… wide mouthed,… eyes rolled back
My hand at her throat
My hand!
Fuck!
The kick of empty dread hits me.
FUCK!
WHAT HAVE I DONE?
-
Late morning.... the ship is on its way for Libidinis and the coast where the City of Rhoonas lies, now is three hours away. The two cities are not so far, but the Berin Sea is usually crossed by several vortexes that makes the sailing difficult and slow, forcing the ships to proceed at a reduced speed and often changing their routes. Even sailing along the coast isn’t a solution to make the travel safe and short, in fact the internal area of the sea is the territory of a gang of pirates well-known for causing many trouble to merchant’s ships who have the disgrace to fall in their aim. No one know how many of them are there, but everyone know they have their cove long the coast and many sailors, who escape from their attack, swear to had seen their ship coming out from a vortex, while others swear to had seen the vortexes following their ships and attack the merchants and this legends has raise their worst reputation, till the point they are considered like a curse by all the nearest kingdoms. Even reach Libidinis by land is not a so available option....an extended mountain range, force any traveler to turn around it, losing even four days during winter season, plus, they are forced to cross the frontier of two different realms, paying high taxes for their goods and this is not acceptable if they want to obtain some profitable business.
And now, from what I understand, we should be in the middle of our journey for Libidinis and it’s going quiet well, even if it’s a little boring. Fortunately, I can use this time to stay with my beloved Horgus even if it’s just to learn a little more about my opponents: some will be mercenaries hired by local families, other scions of the nobility that rules the city and at last, of course, others who are in my same situation, forced to fight against their will for the prestige of their Masters. Not that I care to fight against my will, because I know what it means this time, plus, I must admit it, I don’t dislike so much when my blood burn for the excitement of the battle but I know very well I must restrain my strength when I fought against humans or I can seriously injured them easily and this will mean I can be disqualified, ruining mine and Horgus dream forever. And even if most of the contestants are humans, sometime happen that mercenaries can be from other races, like elves or felinx (creature half human and half feline) who both have granted many victories to the ones who request their services and this makes them very requested during the tournament that usually is running with the Summer Festival. I know I have good chance to win against them, but I know there can be surprises waiting me: knowing I’m going to take part at the tournament, the nobles are probably hiring strongest fighters then usually and others will move to Libidinis to have a chance to fight against me once in their life and I know they can be expert opponents ready to put all they have to win against me!
But I’m not less motivate then them: I’m self confident enough about myself to be sure I can win the contest and finally realize our dream, plus Horgus is putting all his hopes in my hands and I don’t want....no, I can’t disappoint him! I stare at him while he tries to put my attention back to his words, failing in it.
“Come on, Lady....you must pay attention!” he thunder me, but the tone of his voice didn’t hide so much his impatience, probably biggest then mine.
The desire to hold him in my arms and kiss him is strong, but I know I can’t do that right now, with everyone around us on the main bridge. I’ll try to put my attention back to his words looking at his face, but all I obtain is to have my eyes glued on his lips: the memories of the day before are now filling my mind and shivers begin to run over my body while I daydreaming of being alone with him and having his rod right between my tits, just a moment before he let his tasty seed land over them and on my face. I feel the heat rising, running from my belly to my face....it’s intoxicating me! I close my eyes and cover my face with my left hand, trying to push away those images, but now they are carved too deep in my mind.
“Can we take a break, Horgus!? I can’t focus in this situation....” I ask him, trying to stay composed in front of him.
“I think it’s a good idea....” he reply, standing up “we both need a break....”
And then I notice it....a perfect bulge right in the middle of his pants is growing to the point he can’t hide it any longer. I want to jump on him and free that growing thing from the leather, just to trap it with my lips but I must resist, for our own sake, even if now it’s really hard to control my instinct. We both know our dreams is getting close and this complicate the situation, more then we expect, and here on this ship we can’t have a single safe corner just for us....we can sense the pressure of our feeling but we can’t allow them to take control of us as it happened the day before. I look at Horgus moving to the upper desk, where he can finally take a deep breath. I hate to don’t have him near me but at the moment, I recognize this is the only way to don’t cause any trouble that will push us away from each other.
I stand up too and move in the opposite direction, watching at the sea that is surrounding us. Till three years ago, I wasn’t used to this salty air....my home were the mountains and the forests around Rhoonas and I never went so close to the sea, to don’t risk to met soldiers or simple citizens. But now, I must say it’s not that bad even if that salty smell itched my nose sometimes....not that is a big problem for me, it’s just a little boring to deal with it. But the view of the sea and sky mixing at the horizon, is incredible....it’s like if two entity are fusing into one, creating a vast and endless space, too big for any creatures to explore it by itself, but big enough to let any of them live free in it, without any restrictions! The breeze is nice and fresh on my skin and the summer sun burn it a little but I don’t dislike this feeling who makes me feel alive and I must say, breathing it helped me a little to calm my body.
*sniff, sniff* a strange smell hitched my nostrils after a little.
*sniff, sniff, sniff* it’s getting a little more intense but I can’t recognize it at all.
*sniff, sniff, sniff, sniff*
“GUNPOWDER!!!” I yell out loud, turning into the direction of the Captain “SOMEONE IS FIRING AT US!”
“There are no other ship here....what the hell are you saying!?” he reply me upset, just before a cannonball miss the stern just by few feet. The ship wobbles dramatically while other two shots are approaching threatening but they miss us again, even if they are getting more close to their target.
“More are coming!” I shout again to the Captain and pointing my finger in their direction. He suddenly makes the helm turn and the ship immediately change its direction, avoiding the cannonball again for the third time.
“Mr. Cord, all the men in their position.....NOW!” the Captain shout to his second in charge.
“Aye aye, Captain!” Mr. Cord reply, just before ringing a bell. Hearing it, all the sailors leave their activities and holding their rifles, take their places, ready to engage the fight with our unknown enemy. They are fast and well trained and it takes no time for them to prepare the two cannons, one for each side, to fire but first of all we must find their position or we are defenseless against them and at the moment, I’m the only one who can have a chance to recognize where they are. I’ll try to focus all my sense on the smell of the powder: it’s more intense now and I’m sure it’s coming from one direction but it’s difficult to estimate how far the enemy’s ship is without eye contact. Last chance I have, is to use my fine hearing but all around me is full of noises: the cannons, the sailors shouting at each other and the Captain giving orders to all of them....all those sounds distract me and localizing the enemies is getting difficult with the increasing nervousness that is filling our ship. I close my eyes and try to concentrate on the explosions of the cannons: I can barely hear them at the begins but more I focus on them, more I can clearly figured their position and now I’m near to determinate it, when someone shout loud.
“VORTEX! CAPTAIN, THERE’S ONE RIGHT IN FRONT OF US!”
The Captain turn the helm faster as he can to make us avoid it and the ship start wobbles visibly while sailing on the edge of it, making everyone lose balance and forcing us to find a support to don’t fall on the sea.
“MAN OVERBOARD!” Mr. Cord yell, pointing his finger into the direction where one of the sailors is trying to stay afloat, while another vortex attracting him to it. One of the sailor throw him a rope, trying to save him: he reach the rope and grab it, holding it with all the strength he have but the stream is strong, too much for a single man and on the bridge of the wobbling ship, most of the sailors can’t move properly and land a hand to save him from the fury of the sea. Everyone turn to Mr. Cord, waiting for an order.
“Cut the rope, we can do nothing for him!”
“But....Mr. Cord, we can pull him back onboard!” retorts the one who is holding the rope, looking at Mr. Cord and then to his comrade caught but the stream.
“There is no choice....it’s too late for him and we are under attack! Cut the rope, I’m not going to repeat it again!”
Despite his determined expression, I can see the desperation in Mr. Cord eyes for losing one of his men and I can say the same about the sailor that had taken his knife and it’s now ready to execute the order received, when I heard him whispering few words.
“I’m sorry, brother....”
And after said them, he drops the knife cutting the rope in one go. The screams of his brother are overwhelmed by the uproar of the vortex and soon, I can’t hear him anymore and even if I understand the reason of that sacrifice, I can’t understand how he was able to obey to an order like that without any hesitation.
This remind me to the time when my mother died to save me. I was six or maybe seven years old when it happened but those images are deeply carved in my memories and heart: we were leaving in a small village and at that time hiding my true nature was easy because I was looking like any other children of my age but soon, my body start to change and my half demon’s blood was revealed, shocking all the villagers. From that moment, our life start to fell into hell: all my friends leave me alone and anytime something strange happened, the villagers came to knock at our door, pretending I was the cause of all the disgraces and even if my mother swear them I wasn’t, the villagers start to look at us with suspicious eyes, till one day they call some soldiers from a nearby outpost. That day, I was playing in our house, when suddenly she slammed the door and after collect few essential things, she bring me to a nearest forest, hiding me inside a small natural hole between some rocks. And then, it happened....the soldiers found her and when she refuse to tell them where I was, they don’t hesitate to hit and torture her to death: from my hideout, I was able to hear her scream....it last for hours, till silence filled the area again and for the following two days, I stayed there in perfect silence, waiting for her return and crying softly to avoid to be caught by soldiers who can be nearby, looking for me. But she never came back to me....and that was the first day who changed my whole life, till I met Horgus three years ago, bringing back some light in my existence.
I stare at the sailor, then at the vortex that swallowed his brother....I can imagine the pain in his heart but at the same time, he know that was a sacrifice needed to save the whole ship and now it’s my turn to find a way to save everyone! I’ll try to focus my senses again on the explosions of the cannons and look straight in the direction I’m barely sure they are coming. Slowly, I can finally start to see something similar to a thin layer of fog moving over the water and I’m barely sure about the fact it’s following us without getting close to our ship: more I focus on it, more my eyes caught some little details like spray of water or some light trace of smokes probably coming from the cannons.
“Captain, over there!” I yell loud, pointing my finger into their direction “They are around two hundred and twenty feet far from us!”
“Perfect!” the Captain reply, just before turning to his second in charge “Mr. Cord, open fire following Lady’s instruction!”
“Aye aye, Captain!”
Mr. Cord, trying to don’t lose his balance, reaches me and leads me to cannon location on the right side of the ship. Here, two sailors are preparing it to fire at the enemy, aiming at the direction I pointed my finger just a minute ago but without any visible reference, they are having several difficulties. After talked with them, Mr. Cord turns to me.
“Lady, we can set the distance of the shot easily, but you have to aim it!”
I look at the cannon, then back to the empty sea.
“I can do that....but let me do it by myself!” I told him, looking back at the cannon “set the distance, they are moving on a parallel route at the moment....around two hundred feet!”
They all stare at me, then Mr. Cord order to the sailor to do as I ask. The two sailors look at me then at each other: it’s clear from their expression they have doubt about my request and after murmuring something between them, they turn again to the second in charge.
“That cannon is too heavy for one person, Mr. Cord....she can’t do that! Not alone!”
“I can’t do that, you said....” I think to myself, while they arguing with him, without carrying of the situation. I push them away, firmly, and grab the cannon basement, moving it into the right position to aim at the mysterious ship that is attacking us.
“Here we go!” I yell them, when the cannon is ready “now set the distance and fire!”
“How....how cold her....” they babble, unbelieving.
“No time for question....get ready to fire!” I yell them back, just before an enemy cannonball hit the main tree of our ship, breaking it in half. The smoke caused by the explosion cover all the bridge and shattered pieces of wood are thrown in any direction, hitting some of the sailors and even Mr. Cord can’t avoid one of them that hit him on his left leg, making him fall down. After few moments of chaos, I can finally take a look around: many men are wounded by the debris, other are trying to help them to reach a safe area and again, others are trying to go back to their position before a new shot can hit the ship but the enemies are faster than us: a second cannonball hit the flank, right down the area where our cannon is placed, making the bridge collapsing and bringing the cannon and the two sailor with it.
As it’s not enough, without the main tree the ship is losing its speed and with it, the possibility to sail faster between the vortexes that surround us: now, the risk to be caught by their violent stream is high, to don’t mention the fact that the enemies’ cannons are shooting continuously at us, increasing the number of cannonballs who reach their target, thanks to our actual low speed. The whole crew is now in panic: one third of them are injured and the bridge is seriously damaged in three or four different point, plus the Captain can barely control the hem now and let the ship stay on its route. Horgus is now at his side, trying to help him with the hem, especially when we are close to vortexes and thanks to his strength, sudden changes of direction are a little easy.
“Captain, what about the situation!?” Lord Barton ask, coming out on the upper bridge.
“We are having serious problem, Milord....most of the sailors are injured and can’t help with maneuvers plus, most of the structure of the ship is compromised!”
Lord Barton look around: wherever his eyes are looking, he can see wounded men and missing parts of the ship, plus we are barely moving now and the stream of the vortexes around us make the ship advancing now turning left, now right, risking to get caught by one of them anytime. Lord Barton take a deep breath, then look back at the Captain and Horgus.
“What we can do to escape them, Captain!?”
“Nothing, I suppose….just try to resist as long as we can….”
“So, this is the end!? I can’t allow it….” Lord Barton reply with a big sigh
“We will fight till the last man, Mi….lor….d….”
Blood start to spill out of his mouth and his body tremble....Horgus and Lord Barton are both staring at his chest with a stunned expression: the Captain look down at his chest too, just to discover blood spurting conspicuously from a hole right in the middle of it. He try to stop it pressing both his hands over it, but it have no effect: he can sense the last feeble breath of life leaving him, just before his dead body fall on the hem and then on the upper deck. Horgus, instinctively, grab the hem to prevent it to spin to the point the ship will definitively lose control and get caught by one of the nearest vortexes but not being practice about navigation techniques, he must proceed with various try before he can put the ship back on a safe route.
“What can we do now, Horgus!?” a frightening Lord Barton asks, staring at the corpse of the Captain.
Horgus takes a look all around him, then he take a big breath
“Milord, our chance are low....too many men are injured and the ship is getting uncontrollable minute after another....”
Lord Barton turns to face him.
“You mean this is the end!? Am I going to die!?” with a hysteric smile on his face, Lord Barton grab Horgus shirt, trying to shake him but failing in it “I’m your Lord....you must save me....”
Lord Barton release his grip on Horgus and turn to the main bridge, with his eyes wild open, and shout all around
“I will cover all of you in gold if you save my life....yes....I made you rich....” and a hysterical laugh follow it, filling the air. All the sailors look at him: their Lord is pathetic now, no more than a scared man only worried for his own life....no one is paying attention to his words now, everyone of them know how difficult it will be to survive in our situation and I can feel the nervousness running all over the ship. But no one of us was expecting what’s going to happen in few minutes....
-
It was so sudden....the enemy’s ship appear, like it’s coming out of a veil of fog, straightly pointing to us: fast and accurate, the rostrum applied to its keel, crashes on the flank of our ship, penetrating it with all its length. The ship tremble visibly, as it never had done before, making us lose our balance and unable to avoid the first wave of shoots: five of our men fall under this first wave and others get injured and are now unable to fight....the situation is turning worst, our resistance is compromised but I can see the determination to survive in everyone of us! And in fact, the second wave, catch us ready: everyone has back to their position, finding a protection and ready to shoot back at our assaulters, who are now jumping on the wrecked bridge of our ship. The noise of the rifles fill the hair and screams of pain follow it soon, coming from both side with blood covering the bridge, the one of our allies mixing with the one of the enemies....corpses are falling, one after the other....we are overwhelmed by our opponents, but no one of us makes a step back in front of them: we fight with all our strength, conscious of the fact we are in inferiority and the situation can only turn worst for us, more the assault will be long, more the chances to survive go down. Just Lord Barton is walking here and there as if nothing is going on around him: probably, he lost his reason and no one of us can help him, he’s now in a too exposed position and even if he is our Lord, we know how high is the risk we can encounter if we try to bring him in a safe place. Even Horgus, who was near him till few minutes ago, had move to the main bridge to stop our opponents and try to push them back to their ship and find an opening to escape soon as possible.
The firepower of our enemies is cornering us. We have few men with rifles, plus I and Horgus are both fighting bare hands, forcing us to advance under the steel’s rain of bullets that graze our bodies at every step forward we make and even if we reach our target, we must move fast to the next one to avoid a more close and intense wave of steel. We are pushing our self to our limits but the situation isn’t turning easy for us: more we advance, more we are easy target for our opponents and our comrades can’t cover us properly, not without risking to expose them self to enemies’ fire. This is one of the few times I don’t regret to have a strong and resistant body but no matter how hard I try, there is not enough space to move freely and this is the biggest gap I have right now and Horgus is in the same situation. We step back, using the fallen main tree as a shelter and we are trying to reorganize our counterattack, when we hear Lord Barton yelling
“I’LL GIVE YOU ALL MY GOLD, IF YOU SAVE MY LIFE....IT’S ALL YOURS....”
We turn to him, just in time to see his body being hitted by three shoots and fall on the sea, with a chocked laugh who disappear in the deeps of the sea....we stare at each other for an endless moment, then turn to the remaining sailors who are visible proved by the continuous attack.
“Listen to me, men!” Horgus thunders them “I know you have put all you have to survive, as I know we are all at our limit....”
Horgus take a break and look around, at every one of us. The determination still in our eyes but on our faces he can read the sufferance for the fallen comrades and it’s clear from the hard breath many of us have, how exhausting the fight was till now. He look at every one again, then continue
“We have only one chance….I and Lady will try to attack directly the enemy’s ship and you will cover us with the rifles! Who is with me!?”
After a moment of silence, the voices of all the men rise high in the air and all are now screaming his name, a clear sign of the trust they have in Horgus, plus I can see that the determination in their eyes is now more visible then before. Proud of my beloved man, I turn to face him just before he put his left hand on my nape and push my face closed to him, placing his lips on mine for a passionate kiss: no more words are needed between us, our goal is to survive and realize our dream, it doesn’t matter how hard we have to fight, I know we are both going to do our best for our own sake! When our lips are finally away, we nod at each other and jump out of our shelter, running to the enemy’s ship before they can open fire upon us again: they were surprised by our sudden action and we reach the prow without any problem, but what expect us now is the most difficult part of our plan. The sailors on our ship opens fire on the main bridge of our enemies’ one, trying to bring their attention away from us or, at least, to prevent they can aim at us easily, in a desperate chance to don’t make us an easy target for their rifles. While Horgus engage a fight with the men who has jumped on our ship, I’ll try to collect all my strength and looking at him, I can’t avoid to think at the high risk we are about to run but at the same time, I know this is the only available option we have: push the rostrum back till it’s completely out of the flank! Indeed, it sound like a desperate plan but thanks to my demon’s legacy, it’s not an impossible task, even if the probability to realize it are against us....
I’ll take a deep breath and after have look around me to be sure no one is approaching, I place my back against the rostrum and start to push on it with all I have: no matter how hard I try, it seems like it’s not moving....the wood of the bridge crept under my claws as I increase the pressure on it. I’m so focused on what I’m doing to completely forget about the fight who is running all around me: the sound of the rifles and the scream of the two factions look so far now....my whole self is absolutely concentrated on my objective, no matter what....I must do it! And I try and try till the whole wood of the flank crept and the rostrum barely tremble, finally making a little step back: I can feel every cells of my body near to collapse, but I can’t give up....not now that my hard work is finally showing us a light of hope. I focus more my power and push harder and harder, giving all myself in reaching my goal, till I’m able, at last, to make a complete step back, releasing partially the rostrum from our ship. Then a second one follow it, then a third....more the rostrum move back, more it’s easy, for me, to free the flank from it. And it’s finally done, when one of our opponents jump down to our ship....
It all happen in a wink: while their ship is caught by a vortex, he jump down of it and immediately run to me, with his sword pointed directly at my heart: I, unstable on my legs, stare at him, unable to react fast at his action and while I’ll try to bring back some strength, I can see the blade getting closed to my chest. Instinctively, I close my eyes, realizing that this time I can’t avoid a direct hit: my last thought is now for Horgus and for the promise I can’t accomplished, but I’m sure he will survive thanks to my sacrifice. I have accepted my fate but looking back at the last three years, happiness run thorough my body and I can’t hold a smile. It’s like the time has stopped, the blade seems so close to me but it didn’t reach me....it’s taking long, too much maybe....I wonder if this is what you feel when you know your life is about to slide away from your hands and you can do nothing to avoid it!
Those thoughts are now pounding in my mind, till I heard a scream. Suddenly, I open my eyes, just in time to see blood’s drops landing on my face and chest, but what really shocked me, is what I see a moment later: in front of me, there is Horgus back and from it, emerges the tip of a bloody blade. Breathless and immobilize by that view, I just can babbling Horgus name, while his body is falling back with the blade sliding out of that deadly wound.
“Horgus....why....why....” I babble with a feeble voice, catching him in my arms “you don’t had to....you....”
Unable to speak, I fall on my knees. Tears are now flowing from my closed eyes, they run through my cheeks till they reach my chin, just to land over Horgus face: I can’t stop them, as I can’t stop holding tight Horgus to me, in a desperate try to don’t let his life leaving that mighty body he have. I’m grinning my teeth, while something warm start to graze my left cheek, gently. When I open my eyes, the blurred vision of Horgus face, in front of me, with the gentle and cute smile he always show me when we are alone.
“Don’t cry, Lady....” he say, with blood spilling from the corner of his mouth “I don’t like to see your face covered by tears....”
I look at him, trying to hold the tears but I fail....I experienced this feeling before, it was long time ago and I always prayed to don’t have to feel it again, not after I lose my mother.
“Sorry....they don’t want to stop....not till I know you are safe....”
“I wish I can swear you I’ll be better....but I can’t....I feel the breath of life leaving me....” he reply, with a forced smile. He cough some blood, then continue “I’m the one who must be sorry....I gave you a dream yesterday....and now....”
I interrupt him with a light kiss. It taste salty, and thinking about it can be the last one we exchange, it gives me a strange shiver all over my body: I can feel it clearly, it run free on my spine and it’s expanding in any single cell of my body and it makes my blood boil with increasing intensity at any moment and more Horgus body is getting cold, more my blood burns. And the words that are coming from our opponents who are surrounding us, makes it burn more.
“Look....kissed by an ugly monster....how disgusting!” “He sacrifice his life for that! Pout!” “It sucked out his soul....that beast!” “He must be insane to love that thing!”
And many laughs follow their words. More the sound of their laughs increase, more my blood burns: a new and unexpected power has start to born in me and more I hear their voices, more it increase, filling my whole body with a strength I never had before. But I’m trying to take it under control, most for Horgus, who is now holding my hand.
“Don’t listen at them....you are the most beautiful girl I ever seen....” he say, with feeble voice and trying to comfort me. And more laughs follow his words....again!
I stare at him, the only man I’d ever love, but now his life is sliding away from him and a hole is opening in my heart. A hole who has start to be filled by hate....hate for the men all around me and for what they do to the most important thing I had in my whole life. I hate the fact they are staring at us, fooling Horgus for is sweet soul: I don’t care about how they can treat me, but I can’t let them continue to treat my beloved Horgus as a pathetic man. My grip on his hand become tighter, while the light in his eyes is slowly disappearing: I hate then, but I hate myself too for not being able to react at a simple attack....simple but at the same time able to destroy my whole world and happiness. I know it....I will never forgive them and me for what happen....
“You have no fault, my love....” Horgus say smiling, like he was reading my mind “i was ready for this....every man on our ship was....”
“But I’m not ready to lose you....you are everything for me!”
He smile at me again, then reply “I’m honored by your words and I can tell you the same....but trust me....this world is big enough and I’m sure you will find someone else who will love you!”
After saying this, he close is eyes and lean his head back. His whole body is now relaxing in my arms and the last breath of life leaves him, at last: the desperation for losing him is now turning into hanger and at this point I can barely take it under control. I was gently lying Horgus body on the bridge when I heard a voice
“He goes first...now, it’s your turn, monster!”
At those words, I reach my limit: with a sudden movement, I jump on him and without leaving him the time to react, I’ll grab his face and slam it on the bridge breaking his neck: shattered pieces of wood are thrown around us, lightly scratching my skin, and the sound of his cracking neck echoes in my ears really exciting me, till I instinctively lick my lips, just before looking at the rest of my opponents. It take a minute at them to understand what’s going on. They all turns to face me, determinate to kill me: I see it in their eyes, no matter how hard they try to hide it, there is fear in them....fear for the beast they are now facing! And I must admit it....that scared eyesight they have, pleased me! Maybe they didn’t realize it, but their legs are trembling and even if it’s imperceptible, they a moving away from me. Looking at them, I can’t hold an evil smirk....a smirk that turn in a grinning expression soon! They are there, in front of me and behind them, lies Horgus body....
“Mere humans, what have you done!?” I growl at them, making a step forward, while they take one back.
“GRRROOOOAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRR!”
My roar of rage fill the air, overwhelming any other sound all around us and it’s the last thing I remember....
When I get conscious again, there is a deep silence surrounding me. Looking around, I can see nothing moving except me: I can see the corpse of our enemies near the one of our comrades and everyone of them is clearly lifeless: no matter how hard I try, I can’t put back in my mind how it happen....it’s like I wasn’t here during the fight but there are clear signs I was! Most of our opponents’ body are covered by the signs of claws and I had seen theme before....they are mine! But how I was able to do that!? Just few minutes ago, I felt my body drained by all its energy and then....I’ve done this all by myself! I can’t explain it rationally....but it happen! For a moment, the smell of the blood around me and on my clothes and body, make me sick .... it's stinging and it fulfill my nostrils, covering any other smell in the area. I must lie on the broken main tree to try to rest a little bud suddenly, I remember it: Horgus body! I turn around, trying to find it, but all I can see is the shattered main bridge: there are signs of my claws and the one left by the cannons....all the damages it got, make walking on it not easy and at any step it crept under my weight. I look everywhere, but I can’t see my beloved Horgus....desperation is now gripping my heart and my eyesight is getting blurred because of the tears, when suddenly the ship wobble caught by an intense stream over the sea. It makes me lose my balance and I end rolling on the bridge for nine or maybe ten feet, till I can finally stop and try to stand up to continue the research for him. But then it happen: near me, I can see Horgus body with no traces of blood, except the one over the mortal wound, fallen on her body, even no pieces of the ship has hit him and looks like he’s simple sleeping, with a smile on his face. I wonder how it happen....the whole structure of the ship looks compromised, except the area where hi lies: a miracle maybe, I think in my mind, or just a cruel joke of destiny for me. Sitting on my knees, I hold him in my arms, holding his head close to mine in a last desperate hope to see him opening his dark purple eyes....
-
It’s late night…a couple of hours and it will be dawn. The stream has push the ship all the time, moving us away from the vortexes’ area: I have no idea about where we are going and honestly I don’t care so much of it....I had spent all the time holding Horgus’ body in my arms, cuddling him gently, and yes....I’d cry a lot till my eyes become red for irritation. Only the moon is watching us in this last travel we are making together and at the moment, its pale light it’s the only source of light around us. It makes me remember at all the time we went out in the night on the hills around Lord Barton estate to find a moment only for us and at how many times we made love there with the moon as the only witness of those intimate moments, but now, it’s all over....our dreams become just an unrealizable fantasy for me and with my heart torn by pain and desperation, I can’t think about a future alone, again, as I was three years ago.
Suddenly, the ship wobble dramatically, catching my attention. I look around us but I can’t see any vortex....so, why it’s so unstable now!? When I raise my eyes in front of us, I finally understand: merging form the sea right in front of us, I can see stone walls built by humans over the cliff and the stream is pushing us close to one of them. The impact is now inevitable and there are high chances that the structure can’t resist to it, especially if the area where it will happen is the one where the rostrum was planted in the flank of the ship. My first thought is to find a safe place for us, if there is one on this wreck: I stand up and holding Horgus’ corps in my arm, I’ll run to the stern risking many times to fall on the hold because the tablets of the bridge breaks when step over them. When I finally reach it, I lye Horgus on it and I cover him with my body, to protect him by pieces of wood or rocks that can fall from the cliff and ruin all over the ship, making it sink once and for all: just thinking at the possibility I can lose his corps in the deep of the sea after I had lose his presence in my life, make me tighten my grip on him, when suddenly the ship crash against the cliff. Luck wants that the area where the ship is hit, is not the same where the rostrum had seriously compromised the structure and in a way or another, the ship can continue to float even if it’s tilting to the right side, probably because water is now entering by a breach on that flank, but despite its condition, the ship is moving forward surpassing the massive walls. What I see behind them surprise me: we are now entering in an harbor apparently quiet and peacefully but soon, many flames appear on it and they are all converging right in front of us. More we advance, more I can recognize what’s happening on the dock: humans’ guards are grouping waiting us, an unidentified wrecked ship that suddenly enter in their domain.
The ship advance slowly and surrounded by the only sound of the creaky wood, while water copiously continue to enter from the breach, slowing it more. On the harbor, I can approximately count fifty or more guards, everyone of them taking us under control and with their weapons firmly holded in their hands: it doesn’t seems like they want attack us right now, but I’m sure they are ready to jump onboard when we finally reach the dock. And in fact, it’s what happen when the prow smash on the dock, definitively stopping the advance of the ship: soon, ten of them reach me on the stern and pointing their lances to me, surround me while others are looking all over the ship. It takes some minutes before two more guards join us on the upper bridge and whisper something at the others, just to turn to me and looking at me with a threatening eyesight on their faces.
“What happen on this ship!? And who are you!?” one of them yell against me. But he get no answer....all I want in this moment, is to be sure they don’t want to take me away from Horgus: kneeled on his body and holding it tight against my chest, I look around at them, trying to catch any imperceptible movement they make, ready to make my move if needed
“ANSWER ME, MONSTER!!”
Again....another human who see me as a mere monster. I grin at him, ready to react at his next move, barely sure he will attack me right now, when a voice caught the attention of all of us.
“Stop it right now, Mardukas! It’s an order!”
I and the guards, turn to the direction where the voice is coming. I can see the guards between us making a step away, freeing the space between him and me: looking at him, I notice he’s less tall then Horgus or me, but he have a well trained body, judging from what I can see, and I can’t see hostility on his face, something that surprise me. After a minute of silence, he speak again
“This ship....I recognized the blazons around it.” He take a break to look around, then continue “it belong to Lord Barton and you must be the famous Lady Dragon! Am I wrong!?”
I nod at him, uncertain about the fact if I can trust him or not. Without waiting more answer by me, he kneel and start to examine me and Horgus: he’s watching at us very carefully....my wounds, Horgus corps....everything, but he always pay attention to don’t touch us, especially Horgus, like he understand how important he is to me. Then, he stand up and make his man stand back, ensuring them there is no problem they must take care and only when he see they are all obeying him, he turn back to me.
“I’m sorry for the unfriendly actions of my men, Milady, but we were all surprised by your arrival....hope you can understand it!”
I nod at him again, without saying any words. He look at me, probably doubtful about what to say or do, then continue.
“I’m Votan, Captain of the guards of the free City of Libidinis and we are honored to have you here in our city, Milady!” he tell me, holding out his hand.
I’m pleasantly surprised by his manner. He acts in the opposite way of his men and he give me good feeling….something I really need now, the darkest hours I ever experienced in my whole life. I grab his hand and he help me standing up but I don’t let go Horgus’ corps and I’m sure he’s wondering why.
“Milady, I’ll assure you we are going give to your comrades the honor they need….so, please, let’s my men take care of him too!”
No answer from me, again. I look at Horgus then back at the Captain: I can clearly say he don’t have bad intensions, but I don’t want to let go my beloved Horgus….I’m not ready to do it! Any time my eyes lie on his dead corps, I have a lump in my throat and speak isn’t easy….
“Thanks for your kindness, Sir….but he’s special for me and I’d like to take care of him personally….”
“I understand....I don’t think there is any problem for it. Milady, I was hoping you will be so gentle to explain me what happens to you during the sail, but we can talk about it later.” then he turn the one who ad apostrophize me as “monster” and the order he gave him, surprised me “Mardukas, run and call one of the monk, we have a funereal ceremony to do!”
Mardukas, without hesitation, leave immediately the place and soon disappear in the dark of the streets of Libidinis, while Captain Votan call six of his men and give them other orders. After he assigned them their tasks, he turn to me and with a gentle tone, he speak to me.
“Milady, we’ll be honored to take part at the commemoration for the premature departure of this man.”
“The honor is mine, Sir....and thanks for your kindness, I appreciated it!”
“Milady, it’s my pleasure....now, please, would you like to follow me!?”
“Of course....” I simply reply to him.
Sir Votan opens the way to the small group, leading it in the night of the city enlightened just by the feeble flames of our torches. I’m behind him, carrying on my arms the corpse of my beloved Horgus and trying to hold the tears: it’s difficult and few drops fall on Horgus chest. I raise my head to the sky while rain start to fall down, soaking us during our solemn march: even the sky, now, is crying for the dead of my beloved man....
-
Tonight, I’m not able to sleep....again! And now, the travel of hope me and Horgus were waiting so much, is turned into the one of desperation and I can’t forget the sensation to have the cold corpse of Horgus in my arms and his life leaving him with me unable to do something. And at last I’m here, in this city, alone....
This going to be the second day for me here in Libidinis and the first one wasn’t how I had imagined it just three days ago. After the ceremony for Horgus departure, Sir Votan has take me to one of the taverns of the city, the “Silver Horn”, to give me the chance to rest a little after the events happen during the travel for Libidinis, but the memories of the day, didn’t made me close my eyes: every time I’ll try to slept, the imagine of Horgus pierced by that blade jump back in my mind, waking me suddenly in a bath of sweat. Plus, most of the day after my arrival in this city, I was busy at the guards main barrack of the city’s guards: Sir Votan asked me to explain him any detail of the travel and of the assault we were involved and in many different moments, it was difficult for me to revive them without felt my heart pierced by pain. Noticing it, he gave me the chance to reorganize my idea and relax a little, something I was really in need for. He wasn’t pedant with me, he always tried to make me feel comfortable, but at the same time he pretend to know even the smallest details I can remember and at last, I spent almost the whole day at the barrack, talking with him, in fact it was already dusk when I finally can leave that place.
And now I’m here, on this empty bed, with heavy breath and my body burning as hell: the room looks small and it’s suffocating me till the point even the fresh air of the night that is entering thorough the window can’t give me the relieve I’m searching. Sitting on the border, I look outside the window at the sky: the moon is shining high in it and its feeble light create some strange shadows in the room, shadows that are dancing all around me, making me revive the events of two days ago. People say that “time heal any wounds, of the body and of soul”....well, I’ll be damned if this is nothing more than bullshit! No matter how many days, months or years are passed away, the wounds of soul can’t be healed so easily, they still bleeding till a single fragment of happiness didn’t push them away. And I had my moment....it lasted three years, three years leaved with a special man that wasn’t afraid by me or by my nature....he helped me in many ways, showing me what it feels to be a normal girl who finally found a man to love, able to made me forget about the pain for had lost my mother when I was too young to live by myself, to don’t mention the last and wonderful dream he was about to gave me, asking me to become his wife! Thinking at this, I can feel my head nearly to blow and I must admit that I hope it will happen, giving me the chance to be with Horgus again and forever, but his last words echoes in my mind:
“....but trust me....this world is big enough and I’m sure you will find someone else who will love you!”
I know why he said them: he want I continue to live my life, even if my heart is now filled by an indescribable pain. Till the last moment, he cares of me as just my mother did in past and he gifted me some incredible moment I will never forget till a breath of life still in my body, bud at the same time, now he opened a huge hole in my heart, too difficult to close or to fill again with love and happiness....or this is how I feel right now!
Dawn come faster....the moon leave the place to the sun, that sweeps away all the shadow around me, but not the one in my heart. I’d like to stay in my room, alone, but there are too many things I must do before the tournament begin, a tournament that have no meaning for me now. After stand up from the bed, I wash my face with the fresh water of the bowl that lies over the dresser: looking at me reflected on the water, I can see how my eyes are swollen because of the missing sleep and for all the tears I shed in the last days.
“Where is the mighty dragon hiding now!?” I ask to myself, looking at my image again “I looks like a pathetic girl...Horgus will be not happy of me....”
Forcing myself to smile, I’ll take my dress and wear it. It still covers by some blood and here and there, there are the signs of the fight, so ones of the priority for me is to buy a new one I can wear to walk around the city, without being considered a homeless by the citizens of Libidinis. But to buy something, I need money, money I don’t have because I lived as Lord Barton’s slave in the last three years and I never needed money before I was captured....so, how can I collect something to pay the tavern or stuff for myself from now on!? Maybe, a solution can be the tournament: if I win it, there is a money prize I can use but till the tournament didn’t end, my problem isn’t solved! What can I do!? With this though in my mind, I move downstairs where I can see just the owner of the tavern and his wife cleaning the tables before the other costumers wake up and come down for breakfast. Again, I’m surprised to see how different this two are: he’s probably fifty or so, I’m not sure, and I can’t say he’s so charming with that fatty belly not so hidden....on the other hand, his wife is youngest then him, maybe she’s twenty-two or twenty-three, or less, probably, and many costumers had try to seduce that pretty and voluptuous redhead but seems like no one was able to do that. Really....more I stare at them, more I wonder how he was able to win her heart!
“Good morning, Milady....hope you was able to sleep tonight!” the owner ask me, with a gentle smile, and catching back my attention.
“Oh, if I was, I’m not going to wake up so early, trust me....”
“I’m sorry, Milady....maybe, my wife Colette can prepare for you her special tisane, tonight....it usually work very well!”
“Oh, I will try it with pleasure....if it taste good as the food she cook, it will be delicious!” I reply, turning and smiling to her. Her face flushed lightly and to hide it, she bow her head, just to move back to her work. Looking at her doing it, his husband explode in a loud laugh then turn to me again.
“Excuse her, Milady....despite the fact she can handle the men that usually come here just for her, she’s a little shy when a praise come from a girl....”
I watch at her for an instant and I notice she’s doing the same. Our eyesight meet just for a wink but I have the impression that there is a strange light in them and she give me an indefinite feeling, like she’s trying to explore deep in my intimacy with that single look. “Is she into girls!?” is the first thing that jump on my mind, while I try to focus back on all the thing I have to do today....and they are a lot, I must say, even too much to get lost in some ridiculous fantasies. Without worrying of Colette, I take a sit at one of the table and it takes just a minute before she approach me.
“Milady, maybe you will enjoy some breakfast now....but I’m sorry, it will not ready before thirty minutes!”
“That’s normal....” I say to myself, after all it’s just dawn and probably there is no one in the kitchen at the moment plus, probably, my presence is making their work a little difficult at the moment, even if she seems with my presence near her. Now that she’s so close to me, I can say why all men come at the tavern: she’s a real beauty compared to most of the girls I had seen before and her curly hair really makes her look attractive, even if they are not the part of her body that catch the attention of the costumers, I seen it with my own eyes yesterday, during dinner....and yes, I wonder again at how they became a married couple! But most important, I wonder why I’m focusing on such things....
“It’s ok, Colette....I’m not hungry....” I reply her, try to push away all that strange thoughts from my mind “or maybe I must say I can’t....”
I turn my face to don’t let her see tears coming out and filling my eyes again. No matter how hard I try, they still coming time by time and when it happen, I can feel my heart tighten gripped by pain and guilt to don’t have saved Horgus. Then, why I can’t avoid to think at Colette!? Her presence pounds in my mind and even if I can’t be sure, I have the impression something strange is happening here.... I shake my head, trying to wake up from this numbness
“Milady, is everything fine with you!?” Colette ask me, with a little worried and surprised expression on her face.
“I’m fine....just exhausted for the missing sleep, I suppose....” I reply her, standing up but trembling.
Colette grab me immediately, trying to support me. She is very close now and I cannot notice her red, fleshy lips....they make me swallow nervously, attracting me as never happen before and more I try to turn my eyes away, more I feel the desire to kiss them. Yet, I have never been attracted by other women....so, why I desire Colette’s lips so much!? In a desperate try to resist to this strange sensation, I move away of few steps without looking at her face again.
“Milady, you must rest....you are not strong enough at the moment!” she say, trying to catch my arm.
I take another step away, avoiding her grip and using one of the chairs as support.
“I’m fine, Colette....I just need some fresh air and I’ll be better....” or it’s what I hope while I move to the tavern’s exit. Even if I can’t see her, I have the sensation she’s staring at me with her deep, emerald eyes and I can feel them trying to get deep in my soul, like she want to catch it and block me right here, but failing in it. When I’m finally out, I take a deep breath and the sensation of the fresh air on my skin, immediately relieve me a little.
“A shy girl with women....I don’t think so....” I say to myself, thinking at the words of the innkeeper. I don’t know what it was and have no proof, but it seems like a strong charm appeal that surround her and more she was close to me, more that charm was effective on me: I wonder, if this happens with other girls or it was just because of my nature....but there is something I know, I will probably find it again, when I’ll be back later at the tavern and this, I must admit, intrigue me a little and at the same time worried me...how can I be attracted by someone else when I’d just lose the man I loved!? I’m about to leave the tavern, when someone call me.
“Milady, please, wait!”
It’s him, Colette’s husband, that is running out the tavern try to catching me. I look at him running and I can’t hold a smile noticing his hard breath after making just few feet.
“Sorry to stopping you, but...ufff....there is something I must give you!”
Something for me!? I wonder what is it....I know no one in this city, except him, his wife and Sir Votan. I’m still trying to figured out who can be the one that have sent me something, when he hands me a letter.
“Sir Votan had leaved this for you, yesterday....I’m sorry, I was about to forget to give it to you....”
“It’s ok....I’ll thanks you for your service, Sir.” I reply him, taking the letter from his hand “I’m sorry because I can’t reward you for them”
“Oh, it’s not a problem, Milady....Sir Votan exposed me your situation and here in Libidinis, we are always ready to help who is in need!”
Smiling while telling this to me, he turns back and move to the tavern. “Strange man....” it’s what I think. I don’t know if he noticed all the attentions Colette was having to me or, maybe, if he was just ignoring them...again, I can say they are a very strange couple!
And now I’m here, in the empty street of Libidinis. There is no one around, except the guards patrolling the city, and it’s too early to go to the market, so I decide to move to the harbor and take some times to read the letter Sir Votan left for me. Here, many men are carrying different type of merchandises on the ships, to prep ear them to sail in the morning: everyone is working hard, doing their duty under the severe control of the merchant and some guards that are here to probably be sure no one will try to steal some of the stuff, something that probably happen regularly, during this operation. I sit on a crate and look at the sea that lies behind the mighty walls created to protect the harbor: the water looks so calm now and near the city, there are no sign of the vortexes, neither of ships that are entering or leaving the city....maybe, if things goes in a different way, now I can have him here by my side and we can contemplate this wonderful view together....
Again, pain and sadness are filling my heart and tikes me a while before I can find the right mood to open the letter I’m holding in my hand.
“Milady,
I’d like to let you know about the rescue of most of the stuff that were stocked in Lord Barton’s ship. According to our law, as the only survivor, part of them belong to you and I’m sure they going to be useful during your stay here in Libidinis.
Please, meet me at the harbor in late morning and I’ll gladly let you take what you need.
Sir Votan”
Stuff I need, he said....but the only thing, or better say person, I want back, can’t be found there, but I must admit that some money can be useful right now or in the near future, especially if I want to go back to the mountains around Rhoonas or everywhere I want to go after leaving this city. Maybe I can use that money to investigate about Horgus hometown.....he didn’t talked to me about it and about his family but i have to found them because I want....no, I must let them know about Horgus death and I want to do it personally. All I know is that city is far from Rhoonas, so the travel can be long and winter will be here soon, so why don’t use the money to have some meal and sleep in a comfy bed!? Plus, I really need to buy some new clothes, I can’t wear this one forever....yes, definitively, I’ll accept Sir Votan invitation, but first there are other things I must do! And it’s time....I can see people finally coming out of their houses and moving in to the direction of the market, the clear sign that the shop are finally opening for business.
-
First thing I have to do, is to look for a tailor or for some clothes’ shop. I can see the people around me staring at me for my appearance: my horns and claws can’t be hide to their eyesight and it’s clear some of them are frightening by me and I can understand their reaction, it’s the first time I went in Libidinis and they are not used to my presence, something that happened in the past in most of the city I had take part as some tournaments, so I’m used to it. On the other hand, I’m surprised by what I see at the market: here, there are many different races side by side with others, something not so usual to find out in the others cities I visited. For example, elves....it’s rare to see them walking along a human’s builded city, because they are usually so diffident of them, even if recently some human’s settlements had started to interact with them for their manufacturing realized using leather, really appreciated as light or medium defense clothes by archers. There are lot of them here, some selling their goodies and others walking through the stands, fascinated by the products of other races. Looking at them, I’m not surprised by the fact they are considered the most attractive race of the whole continent: tall, with slim but toned body and long hairs, to don’t mention their skin that seems like silk....now I understand why they are so wanted in some kingdom, especially as personal servants or sex slaves!
Two of them caught my attention but most than for their beauty, for their equipment, so similar to the one of the elves I’d seen before in the country I was living when I was a child. One of them has shoulder armory made from the finest of red dragon skin, with polished claws, that shine in the glint of the sun ad I can tell she’s topless and her breasts seems full and firm, covered teasingly by the strategically placed shoulder pad overhang that hardly cover her nipples sometimes, attracting many men attention on them. Her forearm and shin are covered by red protectors made by the same material of the pad and around her waist a white linen knotted skirt, which shows the full length of her left leg, from the ankle to her shapely hip and waist. The second one is dressed very similar to the other. They wear the same colored cloak and the same white knotted linen skirt, showing the full length of her left shapely leg and both of them are bare feet. Over the cloak, she wears a warm, brown shoulder cover, made from the finest of bird feathers. It is expertly woven for warmth and protection and , from this, hangs a matching breast cover, hiding their fullness from view except for the tantalizing side and underside glimpses that occur when she moves a certain way. Also, she wears leather slatted shin guards and wrist jewelry and, on her left thigh, a bangle which curls round her upper leg muscle like a snake’s tail. Apparently, they looks different, the first one with long silky blue hair that trails down her back to her mid thigh in an elegant plait while the other with long, silver hair, that drapes over her pointed elfin ears and also down her back to her bottom, but their scent is very similar, too much to be just a coincidence and that’s why I’m sure there is a deep bond between them, I can tell they are sisters, probably....two beautiful and very attractive sisters, I can say! And judging from what I can see, I’m not the only one that thinks it....
But as I said, elves are not the only race here in Libidinis. All around the market, I can see any sort of creatures: centaurs, felinx, dwarfs....and many others! Some of them are just visiting the city for the summer festival that will start soon, but others live here and run their activities in the city or in the country beneath its borders. It’s impressive how they are now integrated in the life of a city founded by humans and more than this, I’m surprised by the perfect harmony I can see between all of them despite all the difference that usually tend to let all those races live far from each others. I can’t thing about my past, at the village where I was born and grown for the first ages of my life: probably, if I was born in Libidinis, my life was very different from the one I lived and probably I never met Horgus....Horgus, that had opened a hole in my heart, now just filled by pain.
“A flower, Milady!?” a voice ask me, bringing me back to reality. I turn to look at my interlocutor and what I see, surprise me: in front of me, there is a young elf girl with a bouquet of flowers in her arms and she’s now handing one of them to me. The scent of that flower fill my nostrils and immediately my mind is relaxing, pushing away all the bad thoughts from it and giving me a deep sense of peace as I don’t felt it in the last three days.
“What flower is this!?” I ask, looking at her: she looks different from any other elves I ever seen around, in fact her dress is obviously manufactured by humans. Despite her long light brown hair that cover her shoulders and her pointed ears barely popping out of them, the creamy and grey sleeveless jacket she’s wearing and the leather string just below her breasts, are not something an elf is used to wear, plus the dorsum of her gloves have some metallic protectors pinned on them and even the left shoulder protector is made in a similar way. Dark brown leather miniskirt and boots complete her outfit, giving her the appearance of an adventurer, thanks to the leather bag tied around her left thigh, a bag where her personal stuff are stocked, probably.
“It’s a primulae soavious, a flower that is cultivated in just one of the farms outside the city’s walls....its effect is immediately and can be used to make a very delicious tisane with the same properties....”
Colette’s tisane it’s made with the some flower, probably....I definitively have to try it tonight, if I want finally sleep but at least I’m a little worried by what happened early in the morning, at the tavern. But there is time to take care of that problem. Now, the noise of the market isn’t so disturbing as it was just few minutes ago, not that it disappear, but being finally able to have back some interior peace, had calmed my nerves and around me, everything seems bright, even if I’m still living one of the darkest moment of my entire life.
“How I can thanks you, Miss!? I have no money to pay this flower, at the moment....”
“No need to pay it, Milady....it’s a gift, a gift to make you feel better....” she replies, smiling.
“Then, let me thank you in some other way, Miss.....!?”
“Xenia....it’s my name. And really, I want nothing in exchange....” she have a cute smile on her face that makes her very radiant “and you are welcome, if you want to visit my potions’ shop!”
A potions’ shop....now I can understand why she know the proprieties of flower so well and why she have certain species of them usually used for medications and elixir.
“I’ll gladly visit it, but now I have lot of business to take care....and thanks for the flower, Xenia”
We smile at each other, just before both of us move again on our way for the business that wait us. It takes no long to me before I find a shop specialized in clothes for fighters. Here, after had talked with the owner exposing my situation, I find the perfect suit for me to replace the one I’m wearing: it’s blue, trimmed with yellow gold, that although feminine, had protective powers. It’s tissue with a light but resistant material and interwoven in it there is a discrete chain mail of sorts that protected her body to some extent from sharp objects that could only pierce it with some force. It was worn over her head, like a pinafore, a collar neck, and ties at the side, long enough to hide my cock and hold my ample bosom and slender hips in place. It need some little fix, due my not so common height for normal girls, but the owner assured me he can do it in few hours and it can be ready for the early afternoon, just in time for me to go and meet Sir Votan and collect the money I need to pay his services. It takes few minutes to him to take some measurements to be sure about the fixing work he have to done, but I must admit it, it feel strange to me to be touched by different hands from the one of Horgus, I’m not used to it....well, not outside the arena anyway! When I finally leave the shop, it’s too early to go and meet Sir Votan, so I decide to continue my tour of the market. There are artifacts that come from all the three kingdom that surround Libidinis and some even from far away area I never heard about before today and probably I can’t be able to enjoy them if it wasn’t for the flower Xenia gave me: till an hour ago, all the scents, the music....everything around me have no meaning for me, but now I can enjoy them even if deep in my heart the loss of Horgus had leaved an indelible scar....a scar that will bleed for long time, probably. But I can handle with it now….maybe not for so long, but it surely help to raise my mood, as it help the festive and joyful air that can be breathed in the whole city. I lost myself in this happiness and enjoy every moment, till the time to meet Sir Votan come.
When I reach the harbor, he’s there waiting for me and Mardukas is with him. When I arrived in the city, the first approach with Mardukas wasn’t idyllic and even during the ceremony for Horgus, I clearly felt his eyes above me, like he was expecting some reaction from me, maybe an explosion of rage or something similar. But after clarifying the whole situation, his behavior has changed a little: of course, he always pays attention to me, but he turns gentler than our first encounter and his manners are very different now. When they see me, Sir Votan approaches me.
“I see you had my message, Milady!”
“Yes….the innkeeper gave me it this morning. I didn’t know you were trying to rescue goodies from our ship….”
“Yes, we did it….” he replies, scratching his head “it’s a usual procedure. There can be relatives that want them back or, like in this case, they become property of the city….”
I understand what he mean….however it goes, the city can gain riches that can be used to realize new structures or if calamities hit the city and need to be rebuilded, to don’t mention the fact that some of the men involved in the rescue’s operations can probably subtract a part of them for their own pockets! Anyway, the fact that they have done it, it’s useful for me too, because even if I have basically nothing that I own, they can have found my left forearm guard, something I care a lot, because Horgus had forged personally for me.
“Did you have found a forearm guard in the ship!?” I ask, with hope in my heart.
“Yes, and not only it....there were parts of another armor too! Want to see them, Milady!?”
“Of course, I’d like to see them!”
“This way, then!”
I follow him long the harbor’s dock, moving to the east area of it, thinking at his words. Other pieces of armors....they are probably the ones Horgus was using during his past match in the arena and I had seen him wearing them during official ceremony, when he went with me as my trainer....I can’t see any other explanation! It takes few minutes before we reach the warehouse: here, four guards are patrolling the entrance, while others men are making a list of all the stuff rescued from the ship, to estimate them and, judging from what I hear by their talk, to give to the Prefect of the city an accurate and detailed list of all the new properties of the city. Sir Votan lead me inside the warehouse, till we reach a small room: we enter in it and looking around, all I can see are book on some shelters and several objects (or it’s what I imagine they are) on the table, covered by a blanket. In a corner of the room, an old man is busy counting a sack of golden coins and only when Sir Votan speak to him, he notice us.
“Votan....is she our new guest!?” he ask him, in a friendly way. I’m surprised by them, it’s the first time I see someone in Libidinis talking to Sir Votan directly using his name.
“She is....Milady, let me introduce my father Varon, ex captain of the guards” he say, then turn to his father and continue “Father, let me introduce you Lady, from Rhoonas”
“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Milord”
“Oh oh oh! Don’t be so formal, my dear....Varon is enough!”
Saying this, he smile at me while his still playing with one coin. Despite to the incredible physical resemblance between them, Varon have a complete different approach with people, more friendly I can say, and looks like this disappoint Sir Votan a little, a man who is engraved by the not so easy role to coordinate the military forces of Libidinis and this, probably, makes him use more formal etiquette in public.
“I think my son have explained you why we called you here, Lady”
“He does, yes....and I must say that letter surprise me at the begin....”
“Hope it doesn’t bothered you, Milady....” Sir Votan ask, interrupting us.
I look at him, uncertain on how to answer him “Oh, no....I’m just arrived here and wasn’t expecting a missive, Milord....you never bothered me, on the contrary, you have done too much for me!”
“It’s our duty as guards of Libidinis....” Varon reply, looking at us “and not only it....”
A malicious smile is now on his face and it’s clearly aimed to Sir Votan. The way he’s looking at his father, make me understand how uncomfortable those words are for him and now that I think well at it, during the whole time we were at the guards’ barrack, I noticed some little extra attention from him, but I was too shocked and down to notice them and now I wonder if he really have some feeling for me!
“Father!” Sir Votan thunder, as he try to change the subject “we are here for business, not for silly chit chat!”
“yes yes....as you said, Votan....” Varon reply, rising his shoulders and kneeling to take something from under the table.
That little scene make me smile and both of them notice it. Sir Votan seems happy to see me smiling for the first time after our first met and this reaction give me the proof he really is feeling something for me. I wonder how much this make me feel alive again, but at the same time makes me feel dirty: Horgus died two days ago and am I falling for another man so soon!? How it can be!? Only after a minute I remember about the flower Xenia gave me at the market....yes, it’s probably its fault, my love for Horgus was deep and real and I don’t want to betray his memories....not so early, anyway!
“So, let’s talk of business!” Varon say, slamming a sack on the table. I heard that sound before, it’s impossible to don’t recognize it: it’s the sound of coins hitting each other and from what I hear, there are a lot of them inside that sack! And in fact, I’m right: when Varon open it, I can see how many of them fill the sack, already reaching the upper boarder.
“There are three thousands Sheckles inside it, my dear....and they are all yours now!”
Three thousands!? Really!? I’m shocked by the amount of Sheckles they are about to give me. In all my entire life, probably I holded just three of them, nothing more....and now, I can have three thousand!? It’s more than how I was expecting and even if I use them to pay my new clothes, probably I have to spend fifty or sixty, nothing more....probably, I can buy even a small house with all that money....I can’t believe they are all mine now!
“It’s the amount we reserved for you, Milady, as the only one survivor....”
“I....I don’t know what to say....” I reply trying to breath “it’s more than I had imagine!”
“They are yours....and about the forearm guard....” Sir Votan grab the blanket and pull it away, discovering several parts of armor on the table. I stare at them, unable to believe at what I see: near my guard, there are all the pieces of Horgus armor, from the gauntlet to the shoulder and even the pectoral plate! And Sir Votan’s men had rescue all them....
“They are all yours, if you want, Milady....”
“Really!?” I babble, touching the dragon’s head shaped shoulder “this is the most wonderful gift you can ever give me....”
Tears start to coming out again and the two men notice it. They both understand how important they are for me and Varon pats energetically his son’s back, pushing him outside the small room and closing the door behind them. I don’t know how long I stayed in that room, alone, holding tight the shoulder plate on my chest....all I know is how I was feeling happy to have something that can remind me about Horgus, even if it can appear just as a simple object to foreign eyes. And it was when they came back into the room that I take my decision....
“I have to ask you a last favor, Milord....”
“Of course....I’ll gladly do that, if I can!” Sir Votan reply, surprised to see determination in my eyes.
“I’d like to meet the best blacksmith of the entire city....I have something to commission him....”
“I’ll lead you to him, Milady....I think I understand what did you want he do for you!”
And he do as promised. After passing by the shop where I bought my new clothes to take them, we finally reach the furnace and here, the owner and I talk for almost two hours, to settled all the works I need he do for me: adapting some of parts of Horgus armor to me! The gauntlet, the arm, the shoulder and at last the pectoral plate. The whole work isn’t cheap and he need around four days to make it, but I don’t care because that offer me the chance to have something that was of Horgus to take with me, giving me the sensation he’s by my side even now. Finally I can feel energy running again in my body and feeble hope of a better and radiant future, a future I want to catch in my hands, as Horgus had prayed me to do just before he died in my arms.
-
With a new sparkle of life in my heart, I leave the blacksmith to his work and after have said bye to Sir Votan, I look at myself: in the last two days, I didn’t take care of my body or have done some trainee to let my muscles stay tonic, so what’s better then a bath to relax!? In the market, in the morning, I heard about hot springs in the north-west area of it and even if I never had visited them before, I know those places are perfect for relaxing after a hard day and I can say I really have hard days recently! Finding the place isn’t difficult, everyone know it in the city and there is no one that not speak well of it and of the services they provide to their customers, services very well accepted by men and even by women that visit the place regularly. And now that I’m in front of the hot springs, I can say I’m curious to find out the type of services they offer, because I noticed some young women giggling happily when I ask them to explain me about them, but all I have as answer was “They worth the wait....”.
When I finally step into the small all, a delicious fragrance fills my nostrils. It’s fresh and relaxing, different from the scent of the primulae soavious but it’s pleasant enough to calm me a little more and to give me some interior peace. I must admit it....I really enjoy this sensation now, more than I ever done before! The voice of a young girl, suddenly catch my attention back.
“Welcome to Libidinis’ hot springs, Milady! Which services we can provide to you, today!?” she ask, with a pretty smile.
I look at her, while I try to figure out about those services....again! I have no idea of what she’s talking about and honestly, I’m not sure of my answer. And she notices it.
“First time here for you, Milady!?”
“Welllll.....yes, I’m just arrived in this city....” I answer, scratching my head a little nervously “and I’m not so practice of all the places around it!”
“I understand....maybe, one of our employer can let you have a tour and help you to choose” she reply, ringing a small bell placed on the counter. Immediately, a black long hair girl pops into the room from a side door, wearing just a thin light blue vest, too short to cover her long and toned legs and barely showing the bottom of her perfect round bum and too transparent to don’t let me notice she’s no wearing any undies under it: I can barely see her dark pink nipples pressed on the vest, that wraps them perfectly, and more important, the small and well cured black bush just over her young pussy. Judging from what I see, she must be younger than me, maybe just eighteen or slightly more, but she surely looks very pretty and sensual plus, she give me a strange sensation, similar to the one Colette’s was giving me this morning, but it’s not that strong.
“Iris is one of our best employers and she will guide you inside the hot springs, Milady!”
Iris, with a gracious smile, invites me to follow her inside the hot springs and lead me to the women’s changing room. Here, again, I can see females of many races undressing together and having a friendly chat as I never had seen before: I must admit it, more I visit Libidinis, more I’m surprised to see how interracial this city is….and I’m sure that I will have more surprises in the next days! With all my stuffs locked in a closet and my body wrapped in a soft and fragrant towel, I follow Iris till we reach the end of the corridor. Here, two different doors lead in to different area of the building: the one in front of me, lead to the internal bath area, directly connected to the outside natural pool of hot water, while the one on the left lead to a series of chambers where it’s possible to receive a relaxing massage and some “extra” services. From how Iris said the word “extra”, now I can understand what she mean and why all the girls who told me to visit the hot springs were excited by the idea of coming back here soon as possible, but I’m not interested in them....or this is what I’m thinking right now. When I finally step in the bath, I’m stunned by how big it is and by how many girls of any age are here: some are helping each other washing their back, other seems to be here alone and it takes short time to begin to chat and be friendly with the one near them. I look around at the whole room, trying to find an empty place where I can finally clean my body from blood and sweat, hoping it will help me to feel a little better. It takes a little, but at last I notice a little area on the opposite side of the room: the sound of my claws on the stone floor attracts the attention of many of the other costumers and I can sense their eyes glued on me, especially on my claws and horns. Strangely, no one of them looks scared by my presence, probably because they are used to non humans being, I think they are more surprised by my appearance, so different from all the other creatures I had seen all day around the city and now, I’m starting to get used to their presence as I always lived here.
When I finally reach the free spot, I can’t avoid to stare at the girl near me: her skin seems really white and smooth, like some precious silk, and I can tell she take care of it a lot, because I can’t see traces of wounds or scratches, something strange for a young girl like her. And same can be said for her long dark blonde hair, which perfectly framed her face, making her looks very sensual despite her young age. The bracelet she’s wearing on her left arm, catch my attention: a bracelet that apparently is made by fine decorated gold and with two or maybe three rubies embedded in it: it looks definitely expensive, something that can be bought just by a noble and this probably mean she’s the daughter of some rich family or something similar. The fact she’s here in a public place and not in her family estate looks strange to me, but maybe she’s here for the same reason of all the other girls, the services that the employers provides, to enjoy them away of indiscrete eyes. I’m pondering about this when she turn and our eyes meet: despite her young looking face, her dark blue eyes are the ones of a girl who had experienced some difficult and painful situation, maybe something similar to what I’m experiencing right now, and I have the impression they are able to go deep in myself and expose my inner true feeling very easily. It takes a minute or so before I recognize she’s staring at me too, but she don’t seems scared....I can’t tell what is it, but it give me a strange feeling.
“Sorry, Milady....I don’t want to disturb you....” I apologize to her.
She looks at me a little longer, then answers.
“Don’t need to apologize....it happen so often that the other girls are surprised to find me here!” she say, smiling at me “and I’m not a Lady....I’m just an ordinary girl so, please....don’t be so formal.”
“With pleasure!” I reply smiling back at her “Can I ask you your name!?”
“Of course....it’s Kyla”
“Nice to meet you, Kyla! I don’t have a name, but most known me as Lady Dragon....just Lady, for friends!”
“Then, I hope I can call you just Lady!” she says, with a pretty smile on her face.
I smile back at her “Of course!”
We talk a lot while we were both washing our self and we start to know each other better. She told me she’s here to assist at the tournament, because a very special person for her is going to participate in it and she want to cheers her during the matches. And then, I told her about the travel that had lead me to the City of Libidinis, how I lost the man I loved and my impression to this new amazing city and we both agree about the fact that it’s different from any other city we ever visited before. Talking with her is pleasant and we are so caught by our conversation to the point we didn’t notice to be the only two girls in the bath area and the thing makes us laugh. Soon even Kyla leave the bath to go to external pool and now I’m really alone in this big room but I don’t care because the silence of the room offer me the chance to think about some plan for the future while the sensation of the cold water that slips down on my skin helps me to have some restoration.
I’m lost in my thoughts with my eyes closed, when suddenly gentle hands graze my shoulders.
“Kyla, is it you!?” I ask, without opening my eyes.
“No, Milady....I’m not this Kyla....”
That voice....I recognize it immediately: Colette! I’m surprised and a little shocked to find her here and I wonder what’s going to happen from now on.
“I didn’t expect to find you here, Colette....”
“I can say the same, Milady....” she replies smiling, then continue “I’m a co-owner here and I come every day to relax before customers come to the tavern to have dinner.”
Now I understand why I got a sensation so similar to the one Colette has gave to me in the morning when Iris was leading me inside this place. Colette’s hands are now moving down from my shoulders to my breasts and that sensation is pervading my whole body again: it’s more intense then how it was in the morning, probably because I’m still under the effect of the flower Xenia gave to me and even because now I’m more relaxed then how I was in the morning. I’m starting to feel a little dizzy while her hands gently touch my breasts, massaging them with some surprising expert movements, plus now her breasts are pressed against my back, making my face flush a little. Despite their full and firm appearance, her breasts are soft but not as her lips: she’s now kissing my neck with slow but sensual movement, slipping along it till they reach my right shoulder, just to move back after indulging on it for few seconds. I want to try to free myself from that pleasant and warm hug but I can’t: I’m too caught by her now and the pleasure that is now running in my body is becoming too strong to resist it, especially now that she’s playing with my nipples, pinching and pulling them between her expert fingers, giving me the proof about the suspect I had in the morning....she really is interested in women and not in men! I wonder if her husband knows about this....
“Co-Colette....please, stop it! I can’t do that!” I babble, trying to hold a moan.
“It’s not what your body want, Milady!”
I don’t want to admit it, but she’s so right! Even if my mind is telling me to run away, my body don’t react as I want, it’s like if I have lose the control of it and I’m not able to regain it from Colette. And I can tell she really enjoy to play with my tits, even if they can’t be compared with hers, especially she adore to squeeze them so energetically that I can’t continue too long to resist and hold my moans and I’m sure she noticed it: she lightly bite my right lobe and squeeze my tits so tight that I moan loudly, probably catching the attention of some women in the outside pool, or this is what I think. But no one is coming to see what’s going on in the bath....probably, these types of things happen often in this place and usual customers didn’t pay attention to them....or something similar, I suppose....
“Your moan was so delicious, Milady....hope you will do it more for me....” Colette says, with a malicious smile on her face.
I feel like if Colette is abusing of me, but I like it....I like the fact she’s making me feel alive again after two long days darkest then hell and I must say that I’m starting to enjoy this new situation.
“I will moan for you all the time you want, Colette....and stop calling me Milady....Lady is enough!” I reply her, turning my head to face her. And without any hesitation, she place her lips on mine in a sweet and warm kiss: it lasted no long before her tongue try to open its way in my mouth, seeking for mine that reply immediately, starting a voluptuous dance together that make me feel even more alive. Of course, Colette didn’t forget about taking care of my body: her hands are still playing with my tits but soon her right hand start to slips down to my belly, slowly but unstoppable, giving me shivers that runs wild on my spine and making my body burn. And not only....for the first time, I can feel my cock reacting instinctively to the gentle and sensual touch of Colette’s hand on my body: it grow and get hard so fast, I’m surprised by this, and Colette is too, when her hand reach and grab it, making me moan again. Her hand is barely moving stroking my cock, probably more for curiosity than because she really want it.
“Wow....it’s the first time I hold one in my hand....” she say, a little puzzled “it’s.....strange!”
Her words confirm my suspects, at last. With my breath getting heavy time after time, I stare at her for a moment, and then ask.
“So, you really are....”
“A lesbian!?” she say, interrupting me “Yes, I prefer young and beautiful girls to men....is it a problem for you!?”
I shake my head, unable to speak for the intense pleasure she’s giving to me. If this is the first time for her to hold a cock, I have to say that it’s the first time for me too: not even Horgus had never taken my cock in his hand, he always treat me as a normal girl, and even I have never feel the desire to take it in my own hand and stroke it. I’m ashamed to admit it, but I think I have to do it someway.
“I must confess you….it’s my first time with a girl….” I take a little break to breath, then continue “..and I’m sorry for not telling you before about my body….”
Colette is staring at me directly in the eyes, with a strange expression that I can’t interpret, no matter how hard and long I try do it. Her eyes make me feel nervous for how deep they are looking inside me and the fact that she’s not saying a single word, increase this feeling to the point I can’t avoid to swallow during the wait, with my eyes glued on her fleshy lips.
“From the first moment you entered in the tavern, I had felt you was special, in some way....and now I know why....” she say, just before kissing me again with more intense passion, while her hands are still playing with my tits and my hard cock. But it takes no long to her right hand to slip down from my cock to my balls, till her fingers are over my pulsing rosebud, just to tease me touching it gently.
“You weren’t lying....” she whispers me, when our lips are finally away.
“I never have done it....” I reply, enjoying that sensation she’s giving me with the tip of her finger, when suddenly she stops. I look at her, disappointed by her action and she needs no words to understand that I want more of that from her. She bite my lobe again and squeeze my tits, while his finger open its way inside my rosebud exploring it with all its length, making me moan even louder than before. And with her finger taken by its exploration and my left nipple pressed tightly between her thumb and the index finger, she whisper me few words:
“I know the perfect place where I can teach you as two girls can love each other....”
I simply nod at her, trying to take my body under control and don’t let this ecstasy make me fall for Colette. When she finally set my body free from the grip of her skilled hands, I try to take a deep restoring breath but it last just a second: moving her slender fingers and with a malicious and intriguing smile on the face, she makes me sign to follow her. And I do it, without any hesitation: now it’s clear to myself that I’m not just fall in love with her, it’s something different from what I felt when I was near Horgus, it’s a strongest and more intense sensation and I feel like if I’m hypnotized by Colette, but I can’t explain how she was able to do it! Not that I care to find it out at the moment: all I want now, is to enjoy once more the incredible sensations she was giving me and nothing more, sensations that were able to make me forget about all the pain that had filled my heart for the last two days.
-
Colette leads me in the area of the massage’s chambers, till we reach a door with a sign over it. I look at it and I notice the writes that say “Employers only” and I can see her opening it with a key linked to a small bracelet she’s wearing on her left wrist. Judging by what I can see, the room is twice or so the one I have at the tavern and right in the middle of it there is the biggest round bed I ever seen before and it’s covered by red silky sheets, with some pillow made with the same silk all over it. Around the bed, there are many closets probably used by the employers to storage their personal things while they are working at the hot springs, but what really surprise me is the absence of windows in the room: on the wall to the right of the door, I can see a wooden grid that let fresh air enter into the room and right in front of it, there is a door that lead to the entrance of the building, judging by the conformation of the place.
While I’m looking around, Colette close the door behind us, leaving the key in the lock, probably to be sure no one will come inside to disturb us during our “play”: she sit on the bed, crossing her legs, and again, with her finger, she invite me to join her on it. And she don’t have to wait too long before I sit near her, as I don’t have to wait to have her tongue again in my mouth and her right hand on my tits, gently playing with them and with my erect nipples. Colette lay me down over the sheets, without giving to my tongue the chance to rest a little: I can feel how eager she is while her right hand slip down long my belly till it reach my left thigh....her light touch is sensual and different from the one of Horgus, but it’s not less intense then the one he gave me so many time during our wild and steamy nights. Her hand is moving more down till it reach my knee and indulge on it, while her left hand is still holding my nape to don’t let me escape from our endless and deep kiss: holding my knee, she spread my legs and push her right thigh between them, rising it till it strokes against my balls and on my bum cheeks. I want to scream my pleasure but her lips are glued on mine forcing me to be quiet but without being able to stop the shivers that runs all over my body or my hands, now lightly scratching her back and moving all over it, from shoulders to her bum cheeks. I experienced this before, but this time is different: Colette pay more attention in finding my sensible spots and her gentle touch on them is more effective on me than the one of Horgus....my neck, for example....Colette’s tongue is now licking it, slowly, down from my chin and for all its length and back, finally making me able to express my pleasure with my moans. And even the sensation of my cock pressed between our bellies is different: her soft body literally wraps it and the slow movement of her body on mine, increase the intensity of the pleasure I feel, like if she’s stroking it with her full body. Instinctively, I grab her cheeks and squeeze them, maybe putting too much strength in it: she screams, in a mix of pain and pleasure and I find it so irresistible that I squeeze them again, with more strength then before. Colette scream again, looking at me, but I don’t see angriness in her eyes, all I see is pure and wild passions that is running in her vein and in mine too, now.
“What a bad girl you are, Lady....”
“Ahhnnn....sorry, I didn’t mean to hurt you....” I apologize trying to catch my breath back and staring at her malicious smile.
“Oh, but you didn’t hurt me....” she replies, squeezing hard my nipple “you are a bad girl because you are like me, addicted to pleasure!”
Addicted to pleasure as her....maybe she’s right, right now I’m not simply attracted by her but by the incredible pleasure she’s giving me and, I’m sure, she’s far to have done with me! She help me to stand on my knees, then she placed a pillow right in front of me, leaving me perplexed about what she’s planning in that crazy mind she have.
“Now, lay with your belly over it, Lady….” she says, moving by my side and staring at me as I do as she said.
“Like this!?” I ask her a little embarrassed, after noticing my bottom raised up and perfectly exposed to her eyes. I try to lift my chest a little, but Colette pushes me down over the sheets.
“It’s perfect like this….now don’t move!”
Saying this, she move behind me and soon her hands are on my bottom again, fondling it slowly and gently but it takes not so long before I can sense them slipping down long my thigh. Sometimes she barely graze my skin with the tip of her fingers and that light touch give me the strongest shiver I ever feel, to the point I must bite my lower lip to don’t moan again and again. Her hands move expertly along my inner thighs, up from my knees to my fully exposed bottom: their movement is slow but unstoppable and Colette knows the right spots where she has to focus with her fingers to raise my pleasure and let me lose control. I turn my mace to look at her, while her hands are filled by my bum cheeks and her fingers, so gentle till a moment ago, are now sharpen as claws, chaws that are scratching my skin, trying to find their way for my secret entrance: it takes no long to her thumbs to reach the border of my secret door, I can sense them titling it and deluding myself that they are going to open their way into this entrance right now. I see it in her eyes, she enjoy teasing me and probably I can enjoy it too but inside me, the frustration that the wait is causing me is strongest than the pleasure this wait can give: Colette is cruel and exciting at the same time, she’s really able at understanding other girls desires’ and weaknesses, she know how to use them for her advantage and I can say she never makes problem to herself in using them. And she’s doing this to me right now....
From my position, I just can see her eyes popping up from over my bum. They are deeply looking into mine and I’m sure that a skilled and intuitive girl as Colette is, have understand the fact that she had pushed me at my limit and I’m at the point that I’m ready to beg her to give me the extreme pleasure I’m waiting so much. But she continue to tease me: her thumbs, so close to my pulsing rosebud, are still stroking slowly all around it and I’m about to lose hope to feel them exploring my intimacy, when suddenly she press them more and stretched my anus, placing the tip of her tongue in it. Its small but determined movements make me squirm and moan loud....so loud as I never have done before and when her tongue open more her way inside me, I moan again and again, filling the room with my voice and, probably, even outside it someone can hear me right now! Her tongue moves sinuous and tireless, like a snake looking for prey and Colette have found one of them in me: I have the sensation that her tongue has reached my stomach and it’s mixing it and making me feel upside down and even if I want to scream loud my pleasure, all I can do is panting hardly and drooling all over the sheets, now completely soaked by my saliva. I can feel my legs stiff and my muscles strained by the spasm that fulfill my whole body and leave me at Colette’s mercy and the slow but continues penetration of her tongue, is inexorably leading me to one of the most intense and violent orgasm I ever had and no matter how hard I try to resist to it, I can clearly feel it rising inside me, completely out of my control.
I’m quite sure I can’t sense a deeper and incredible ecstasy then now, but Colette proves me that I’m wrong again. Without any hesitation and, more important, without giving me a moment to rest, she push two fingers inside my stretched and greedy rosebud, paying attention to don’t slow the movements of her tongue: she push them inside in one go, operation that is made easy by all the lubrication’s work that her tongue have done for several minutes, and they start to explore my canal, rhythmically, perfectly synchronized with her tongue. My whole body is now burning, enslaved to Colette’s skills and luxury that is now running into me too, making me desire for more and intense pleasure, something that even Horgus was able to let me feel in the three years we were together. Horgus....the pain that was gripping my heart till few hours ago, looks so far now and my mind is so overwhelmed by all the sensation that are running into my body and even if I know this is not what my heart want, I can’t stop now, my body and mind are now addicted to this, too much and too early, maybe, but it makes me feel alive again! Almost lost in this incredible lust, I close my eyes and immediately, I can see the satisfied expression on Colette face while she continue to rape me: exactly, I feel raped by that skilled girl that appear so young to be so expert in pleasing a woman. Not that she's more youngest then me, after all I’m just twenty-five, but it's unbelievable for me to think at how many experience with other girls she had before to become expert like this....or maybe it's not only thanks to her skill that she's an amazing lover!
“The hell are you thinking, Lady!?” I ask to myself in a short moment of lucidity. But that moment immediately disappear, overwhelmed by an infinite amount of sensations that are pushing me more than over my limits and Colette can read how I feel from any little movement of my body, in my heavy breath and in any other little thing regarding me. As a perfect luxury machine, she knows that this is the right time to make me surrender to the infinite pleasure she's giving me: with a majestic movement of her fingers, she spread more my torn rosebud and push another finger inside it and increasing the thrust of them and of her tongue. My body squirms visibly but not a single moan spill out of my mouth, it's like if the whole attention of body is focused on my anus and can't properly provide to any other actions except the one to let this infinite penetration I’m experiencing. And her fingers are now giving the same sensation of her tongue: it seems like they are now very deep in me, I can feel my belly being battered by them but I know this is just an impression my body is giving to my mind, reacting to something new and too intense for me. But I like it....I like the sensation to be possessed....it's something you can't imagine if you never had try it before and it's what Colette is doing right now and in a so easily that I’m astonished and my mind is now completely blank, like an empty page of a book no one had ever write. And my body is almost ready to surrender too: my cock is so big and swollen that I’m surprised by the fact that I can still hold a vast spray of my seed all over the silky sheets....I wonder how I’m able to resist despite the extreme ecstasy that is pervading my whole self from different minute!
And it happens again. I’m barely sure I can hold the pleasure a little longer, but I’m wrong: at last, a liberating moan spit out of my wide open and drooling mouth, filling the room again but this time it's louder and wild, like the one of an animal. And at the same time, my cock is finally free to release its white and sticky nectar that land all over my belly and on the pillow behind him, soaking it completely: it looks endlessly, as if I never had reach an orgasm in my entire life and that make me hope that the rape she's doing to me is finally over, but I’m wrong again. Her thrust turns faster and rougher, to the point a second and a third spray of seed arrive, wild and uncontrollable, and till the last drop didn't spit out of my cock, Colette didn't stop her thrust, but finally, at last, her fingers and tongue are giving me the chance to take a breath: I must admit that I’m surprised when she push them out of my devastated ass, but at the same time I’m disappointed, deep inside me I hope she will continue more with that pleasant torture. Not that I’m not relieved buy this break but I feel like as all she have done to me till now wasn't enough, even if I’m clearly exhausted and unable to move a single muscle of my body. I’m trying to catch my breath back, when Colette turn me on my back, placing herself right over my chest: her sweaty skin makes her appear even more attractive and sensual than how she usually is (something very hard to believe, to be honest!) and only when the slow movements of her arms catches my attention I notice her drooling and opened pussy. It’s an hypnotizing view and it’s so damn wet that Colette’s love juice is dripping all over my breasts: its smell seems sweet and pungent, it’s so different from the smell of my or Horgus seed, it’s more similar to a delicious fragrance that fulfill my nostrils making my mind a little confused.
“Now it’s your turn to pleased me, Lady….”
Her voice is sensual and soft and it’s similar to a celestial music in my ears. I’m exhausted and powerless, she drain everything out of me but no matter how I try, I’m not able to tell her I need to rest and more her swollen pussy is getting near my face, more resist to her appeal is difficult. And now, at last, her wet pussy is right over my mouth and some drops or her juice is landing on my lips and I can’t avoid to luxuriously lick them.
“This will be a long and hot afternoon….” are the words she says to me, again with a pretty and malicious smile on her face, just before she push her pussy against my mouth. And I know she’s absolutely right….
-
Days are running fast and now I’m here in this city from about five of them. Not that I regret the time I’m spending here, especially after what happened at the hot springs with Colette, but even if living in this city is a new and very nice experience, I can’t get out of my head the sensation about how wrong is the way I’m acting, like I’m dishonoring Horgus memory: in fact, after that day at the hot springs, Colette has become like a drug for me....a pleasant drug to be honest, and I can’t resist too long without her touch and kisses. I had try very hard to resist to the incredible attraction I feel for her, but always fail: I know, I can sense it, now she’s in touch with the lusty part of me and she’s using it to have full control on me, till the point I’m just a puppet in her hands. And deep inside me, I like it....I like the fact she’s able to take the pain for the loss of Horgus far from my heart but at the same time, I know it’s wrong....so damn wrong!
This is what I always repeat to myself when we are together, like now: in the afternoon, the employers room of the hot springs, has become our alcove, a place where no one come and disturb us during our “massaging sessions”, if it’s how I can call the incredible and exciting hours we spent there together. And anytime, no matter how hard I try, she always wins against my awareness, she know how to lock it in a corner and let the libido take the lead of myself and she always do that, like she have a special key for it or maybe....some special abilities!
And it’s exactly what is going on right now. I never felt so breathless and my body so heavy as today, I’m stunned by how much far she can push me, making me to surpass my limits more and more, but I’m more stunned by the fact she do it naturally, without any apparently fatigue, something so natural as it’s breathing for everyone else.
“Please....stop now....” I babble, without sorting any effect “you know I have business to do soon!”
“They can wait....this is what you really need....” she reply, pushing all her hand up my fully stretched ass.
That sensation makes me scream and its intensity makes me arch my back while I’ll grab the silky sheets with all my strength. The way she dominates me, drive me crazy any time and she makes me reach several orgasms at day and a new one, I’m sure, is about to arrive, as an unstoppable wall of water that is about to land on an unstable ship during a sea storm, sinking it. And I’m that ship, unable to resist to the fury of the nature....or better say, in this case, of a single girl: Colette is pure passion, any cell of her body is filled by it and it takes no long to her to seduce a person near her, no matter if it’s a girl or a man, her presence attract everyone to her, as honey attract bears or bees. And she know this very well, in fact she always use this unnatural ability for her advantage: I heard many rumors about her, here at the hot springs, and each one of them involve Colette with a different girl or woman that usually is a customer of this place. I can suppose this is a sort of hunting field for her, a field she know very well and she used to visit every day to discover a new and tasty prey for her pleasure. And now it’s my turn to fulfill her desire....or maybe I must say, it’s my turn to be her victim! Yes, I’m a victim....a victim of her endless lust, lust which is now running all over my body, wild and unstoppable, while she deeply push her hand back and forth in my rectum....again and again, making my intense pleasure rising and grow till the point it turn into pure ecstasy which explode in a incredible and wild orgasm, leaving me exhausted, again! But even this fourth orgasm she gave me don’t make her stop: as it happens during our first time, I can sense her hand reaching my stomach, devastating it with its thrust and she continue till she can see a little sparkle of energy in my body.
When I finally wake up, I’m alone in the room. I look around and I can see no traces of Colette, just my towel she threw over one of the furniture when we enter here and two of the employers that are changing to left the hot springs. I can hear them giggling while looking at my naked body and murmuring between them about something, I’m too disoriented to understand what they are talking about, but I’m sure it’s about me and Colette, judging by the fact they discretely turn to look at me time by time. At this point, I can presume everyone from the staff , or anyway the female part of it, know about me and Colette and what we are doing in this room for hours and the situation make me blush visibly, while I try to cover myself with the silk sheets.
“Girls, can you tell me the time, please!?” I ask them, when I’m finally able to put words one after the other.
“Few minutes and the hot springs will be close....”
“Good Lord, I’m in late!” I yell, taking the towel and running to the door, opening it “please, can you give me the time to use the bath!? I just need three minutes or less!”
“Of course, Milady....Mrs. Colette gave us directives about it, take your time!”
Thanks to my unstable and trembling legs, running to the bath area wasn’t easy and when I reach it, the employers had started to clean all around it, but they didn’t put out any problem when I ask them to use it for a little, proof that Colette had give some directives to everyone here, to be sure I can go to my meeting cleaned and refreshed.....welllll, cleaned for sure, I have to say, but refreshed....it’s a bit hard, looking at my condition, but I cannot go to meet the Prefect of Libidinis, after he asked me to visit him at his house. I wonder why he want to meet me now and not when I arrived in the town, but I can presume it have something to do with the imminent begin of the Summer Festival and of the tournament which is running during it, tournament that have no more meaning for me and this is why, three days ago, I’ve told to Sir Votan I don’t want to take part at it. But something tell me that the Prefect don’t want to lose a potential attraction for visitors or pilgrims, not after all the posters he sent to neighbor kingdoms, claiming I’ll going to take part in the show. And in fact....
When finally I arrive at the Prefect house, placed in the north-east corner of the main square, the sun had started to fall on to the horizon and the streets of the city, usually crowed by people, are empty and the street lamps has started to be turned on, a clear sign of how late it is. After had taken a deep breath, I knock at the main door of the house but no one answer me and I’m about to knock again when the door creaks, starting to open.
“What can I do for you, Milady!?” a man’s voice asks me, while he comes out of the shadow. He must be around sixty or more, judging by his grizzled hair, but despite his not so more younger appearance, I must say he have an imposing presence, but not because he have a trained body or something similar, it’s more for an aura that is surrounding him. But he’s far from impressing me....
“I’m Lady Dragon, and I was invited by the Prefect for a talk”
“Oh, yes, we were waiting you, Milady....” the man replies, opening completely the door “please, come in!”
He leads me inside the house, long a not so lighted corridor, till we reach a little room, then he turn to me.
“Milady, can you wait here for a moment, please!?”
“Of course....” I reply, just before he disappears behind a door on the opposite side of the room. It takes few minutes before he come back, inviting me to follow him in the nearest room. Here, I can see different people sited around a small table, sipping some red wine and chatting between them, just to interrupt their chat and turn to me when I enter the room.
“Milord, Lady Dragon is here”
Then, he turns to me and pointing at a chair near the big couch where most of the people in the room are sitting, he continues.
“Please, Milady, take a sit!”
Saying this, the old man grab the chair and place it right in front of the couch, adjusting it while I’m sitting down on it, adjusting my dress with my hands, to don’t risk to sense it uncomfortable while I’m talking with the Prefect and the other people. Discreetly, I look at the three in front of me: the Prefect, on my right, it’s a man which look to be around fifty, or maybe a little less, and looks like a resolute man who know how to take advantage of any situation to gain for him more power and control on the people around him, thanks to the important role his family, the House of Mercator, got in making the city grew. And on my left, a young man is sitting on a chair nearby the couch, where a youngest girl is sitting, crossing her legs and holding the man’s hand. This mean they are in some type or relationship and judging by the admiration I can see in the eyes of the man, I can clearly say they are a couple but I can’t say if they are married or not. The only thing I’m sure is about they are not ordinary citizen or nobles, it’s clear by the jewelry she’s wearing and by their clothes that they are exponent of some highest rank, maybe from some monarchy, but there is a thing I’m sure about: despite her feminine appearance, the long black hair and the scent of the perfume she’s using, my nose can’t be tricked so easily....
The voice of the Prefect interrupts me, bringing me back to reality.
“I’m very thankful for accepting my invite, Lady....” he says, with his voice calm and quiet.
“My pleasure, Milord....I hope you will forgive me for being in late.” I answer him, with the same tone.
“Oh, it’s not a problem....as you can see, I’m very busy here, tonight! And please, call me Signis!”
“Very well....Signis. I can imagine how busy you are....I suppose your guests are all here for the festival” I say, looking around me, then looking back at the mysterious girl on my left.
“You are right, my dear....but not at all! They are all here for the tournament!”
The tournament....I completely forget about it, or better say I don’t care about it after what happened during and after my travel to come here in Libidinis. But for the city and, most important, for the Prefect, this is an event that can bring many money in their coffers and now I have no more doubts about the reason why I’m here tonight, but I want to listen at Signis words before doing my move. But the first one who talks isn’t him, it’s the mysterious girl.
“Your name has reached even my realm, the Kingdom of Lombrady, and now I’m very impatient to admire you in the arena, Lady!”
The Kingdom of Lombrady, she say....it’s far from here and I never had visited it, but I heard about it and about the beautiful Queen that rule it from about five years, Ophala, and I must say I’m surprised to see her here in front of me because I heard the conflict against the Kingdom of Swabia is getting worst recently and the armies of Lombrady are not strong enough to resist to the continuous assault from once of Swabia. Bud probably, those voices are false, or it’s what I can say judging by the calm Queen Ophala is showing me right now. False as her identity....no matter how much she take care of her hair and makeup, or if she wear so much provocative dress (the slit of the dress completely reveal her long and slim legs), she can’t hide the scent of her masculine body to me, it’s clearly different from the one of a woman and my nose is too sensitive to don’t recognize it. I stare at “her” for a little, trying to imagine the reason of this deception and the only one I can find is about how the Kingdom of Lombrady was ruled for centuries, namely by its Queens: probably, and this is just my supposition, the last Queen didn’t had a daughter and Ophala, or whatever her real name is, was educated as a girl....Good lord!
“There is something wrong!?” she directly asks me, noticing I’m looking at her.
“No, your highness....I was just wondering why a beautiful Lady as you is interested in a tournament like this!” I reply, telling a lie to her.
“Well, it’s very simple, to be honest....this kind of tournaments are perfect to discover some impressive talent and an opponent like you, is perfect to evaluate them.” she takes a break to sip some wine from her goblet, then continue “and this lead us to the reason why we ask to our dear Signis to invite you here, Lady!”
So, there are them behind this invite....and probably, many other delegations of the other Kingdoms had makes the same request to Signis and, of course, he can’t refuse to accomplish their request or the good name of his House can be partially ruined by it. And in fact, Signis takes the word.
“Lady, we called you here to ask you to take part at the tournament, but not as a gladiator of Lord Barton....”
I look at him perplexed: not as gladiator of Lord Barton!? I can’t join the tournament as his gladiator, not now that he is dead during the assault at his ship! I’m pretty sure they are planning something to let me join the event, without giving me any chance to refuse but not in my worsteds nightmare, I can suppose what they are going to tell me. Signis, without carrying by my strange look at him, continue.
“You can be an independent contestant, Lady....but you can’t at the moment! Despite the fact your Lord is dead, you officially are still a slave and everyone can claim to buy your life, but we want to offer you the chance to gain your freedom....”
I’ll suddenly stand up, interrupting him, and making the chair slam on the floor.
“A slave!? And who is my Lord now!?” I yell, furious “I had lost everything I had coming in this city and now you are telling me I’m still a slave!?”
“Indeed, my dear....you are property of Libidinis, now....and this mean I can dispose of your life, as Prefect of this city!” he reply, calm and not worried by my reaction.
“See, my dear Lady, a slave is always a slave, no matter if her Lord die, they are all registered.... but we have the power to give you your freedom and it will be noticed to every kingdom of the alliance....” Queen Ophala say, standing up and coming close to me and watching me straight in my eyes. Then, she move to the table behind me, placing her bum on its border and looking at a parchment that lies over it “with my and Signis signature on this parchment, you will be a free citizen....and if you accept to join the tournament, we are ready to sign it right now!”
“But now it’s up to you, Lady....are you going to accept our offer!?” Signis ask me, joining Queen Ophala.
As usual....people which have the power in their hands, always try to gain the highest benefits for them, no matter if this mean using some subterfuges and if they have to abuse of people that are not able to protect them self and even if I can easily escape from them, the only effect I can obtain is to be hunted for my whole life by head hunters and mercenaries in search of glory and money. I’d like to jump against them and give them a lesson they hardly forget too soon but I know I’m not in the position to do it, especially if I don’t want to make Libidinis and Lombrady my eternal enemies.
“What happen, if I accept your “gentle” request!?” I ask, grinning, my teeth.
“It’s simple....you will be the main attraction of the fighting tournament, you just need to sign the tournament subscription module and after you have done it, we are going to sign the document that prove the fact you are a free citizen from today!” Signis grab a feather and merge it in the ink bowl, then he hand it to me “We have a deal, dear Lady!?”
I stare at the feather and then at him and Queen Ophala, really tempted to run away from this place but taking my hanger under control, I move close to them.
“I think it’s a reasonable deal....I accept it with grrrratitude!” I answer, looking at them with fire in my eyes and taking the feather from Signis hand “where I have to sign the module!?”
-
With a satisfied smile on his face, Signis show me where I have to sign it, exhorting me to do it immediately. And I do it, without hesitation and after me they both have to do the same with my document, finally putting an end to this story. When I’m done, Signis take the module and examine it closely, to be sure my sign is well recognizable, then he pass it to Queen Ophala that makes the same thing and I can tell they looks really complacent by having that simple piece of paper in their hands, especially Signis because now, the reputation of the House of Mercator is safe. And finally, it’s their turn to accomplish at their part of our deal and they immediately do that, both signing the document that give me my freedom back, finally! When they are done with the document, Signis move back to the small table where we were till few minutes ago and takes two empty goblets and the bottle of wine, handing one of them to him, the he begin to fulfill Ophala’s one, mine and, at last, his one, till we all have our goblets full of red and delicious wine.
“Let’s celebrate this event with a toast, my dear Ladies....” he say, rising his goblet right in front of his face, then he turn to me “to the tournament and our champion! Cheer!”
“Cheer!!” I and Queen Ophala answer him, as one, then we all take a long sip of wine. It taste delicious, for sure more than the wine I’m usually used, and it’s strongest than any other one I ever tasted before: looking at Signis and then at Ophala, I can clearly tell how not used she is to wine, because her face is visibly flushing and I have the impression she’s a little unstable on her legs. I smirk at that view, it’s a sort of little revenge for me....a sweet and delicious one! I take another sip of wine, exhorting them to do the same, noticing the fact she’s doing it with hesitation, proof of what I was supposing is right.
“Too strong for your highness!?” I ask her, with a devilish smile.
“Of course it isn’t, my dear....” she reply, then she take a long sip, till her goblet is empty. Her face turn more red but she plays the role of the strong girl, trying to resist to the effect of that nectar.
“The most delicious wine I ever taste, Signis....really....”
But she didn’t have the time to finish her talk, that her legs tremble visibly, forcing her to use a nearest chair as support. Immediately, the man which was at her side on the couch, run to her and hold Ophala in his arms, visibly worried.
“My beloved, you know the effect wine have on you....you are not used to it!” he say, fondling her back and taking away the goblet from her hand and placing it on the table.
Hearing this words, I’m about to explode in a loud laugh but I hold it, just to don’t risk her and Signis can change their mind about our deal, but to be honest I’d like to joke a little more with her, even if it’s not the case, probably. After placing my goblet on the table too, I help the man to support Queen Ophala, taking her outside on the garden of the Prefect house, a garden that have his privacy thanks to the tall walls that surround it, pushing away some indiscrete eyes.
“I’m sorry, Milord....if I knew about how low resistant her highness has about alcohol, I never had pushed her to drink more!” I tell him, without hiding a little smirk on my lips.
“It’s not your fault, my fair Lady....she usually play the role of the strong girl....she have to do!”
“Why, if I can ask!?”
“For her kingdom and its citizen....” he takes a break, then continues “the war is getting long and it’s straining the whole kingdom....”
“I heard about the war against Swabia....it must be difficult for Lombrady to resist to their continues attacks!”
“It is, in fact....I’ll try to give her all my effort, but the war is not going well for Lombrady....”
“Even hiding her secrets, I suppose....” I ask him, while we help the Queen to sit on a wooden bench in the garden.
“What did you mean, Milady!?” he asks me with a puzzled and worried expression on his face.
“Milord, I know something about law of Lombrady, especially about the throne heir....and I know about “her” true self....” I whisper him, and after a small break I continue “so, I suggest to her, and to you of course, to don’t try to trick me again, in the future....”
He stares at me with his eyes wide open. I can imagine what he’s thinking right now and before he can say anything, I point at my nose with my left index finger. It takes a little before he can reorganize his thoughts and talk to me again.
“Milady, I don’t know what are you talking about, but....let’s presume the Queen have a secret of that type, did you think it’s possible, for you, to keep it secret if I swear you that what happened tonight will be not repeated anymore!?”
Anxiously, he was waiting for my answer: he was trembling, while his hands are holding the ones of his Queen and gently fondling her back to help her to feel a little relieved and the wait is clearly killing him and nervousness is rising in him, to the point he is cold sweating.
“Presuming she have that type of secret....I think I can keep it secret, Milord!” I finally reply, smiling at him.
At my words, he takes a deep relieved breath and thanks me, babbling a little. We cut our talk just a moment before Signis join us, taking a glass of water for the Queen, already visibly dazed by the wine.
“Prince Henrik, I’m so sorry....I didn’t knew about the fact Queen Ophala it’s not used to alcohol!”
“Milord, it’s not your fault....and I’m sure she will feel better soon!” Henrik reply, reassuring Signis about the actual situation, then continue “maybe I have to take her back to our room....it will be helpful!”
“I think Prince Henrik is right, Signis....some rest will help her to recover soon!”
“Indeed....let me call one of my servants to help you, Prince Henrik!”
“It’s no needed, Milord....I can take care of the Queen by myself, really!”
“Well, let me offer you the escort of some of my soldiers....it’s night and the streets are not safe....”
Prince Henrik gladly accept the offer of Signis and after had saying goodbye to all the other customers, he leave the Prefect house, helping Queen Ophala to walk back to the room (or better say house, probably) Signis have reserved for them, during all their stay in Libidinis.
After had giving instruction to his soldiers, Signis came back to the garden, joining me with a full bottle of red wine in his hand. He sit near me and without saying any words, he fill my empty goblet till the board, then he do the same with his one and rise it to me, for another toast. Our goblets clink in the quiet of the night and soon, all the wine in them is gone and same happen for other two times: Signis, which is now showing the first signs of all the alcohol we drunk, is now staring at me with a little surprised expression.
“You surely can hold well alcohol, Lady....I didn’t expect to see a girl drink so much!”
“Oh, my constitution helps me a lot with it....considering me as a normal girl is not correct, Signis....” I reply, taking a last sip.
“I guess so....anyway, thanks for accepting our request.”
“Did I have choice!?” I ask, looking at him disappointed.
Signis didn’t answer me immediately: his eyes are now fixed on his almost empty goblet and I can see a serious expression on his face, like if many thoughts are now running in his mind and he is trying to order them. He takes a deep breath, then turn to me.
“Maybe what we did isn’t correct, Lady....but administrating a city like this and taking care of a festival isn’t an easy thing, considering the fact that this event is always waited by the merchants that live here!”
“Mmmm....and this gives you the right to use subterfuges to gain your goal!?”
“Sometimes it’s needed....” he says, taking another sip “it’s the same of fighting in the arena, just on biggest scale! You can call it strategy, if you prefer....”
He stands up, looking at our empty goblets and then at the bottle, just to find out that even this one is empty now. He is about to call one of his servant to let him bring to us another bottle, but I stop him before he can do it, assuring him I got enough wine and I must leave to move back to the tavern and have some rest, to be able to prepare me properly for the imminent begin of the tournament. But most important, I really need to rest after another incredible and marvelous afternoon with Colette....but this is not something I can tell him, not without risking to put both of us in trouble, even if I have to admit I had seen many incredible things here in this city, things that can’t be seen elsewhere or, anyway, not under the sunlight: probably, this city is more free then how its name can show to people that come here for the first time.
When I step inside the “Silver Horn” it’s around midnight and few customers are still there trying again to seduce Colette. I had seen them coming here every night in the last five days and this prove how appealing she is, but no one of them can imagine the secret she’s hiding and now I share with her, being part of it and there is no day that Colette let pass away without remembering me about it. And I’m sure, more days of intense passion are waiting me....
-
Two days have passed form my talk with Signis and Queen Ophala and finally the time is arrived: today, the Summer Festival of the free City of Libidinis begin and with it, many events too but the most waited, surely is the wrestling tournament in the arena: here, many men and women coming from the cities or from the allied kingdoms, will prove their strength and abilities in front of nobles and normal citizens, gathered here attracted by one of the most followed event in the whole continent. And now I’m here, waiting for its begin, in a room crowed by warriors of any race and nations, anyone so different from each other but with the same goal in their mind: the victory! Some do it for their Lords, others for them self, to have their freedom back, and then there are the ones that do it just because they are attracted by the money of the prize....everyone here have a reason, no matter where we from or how our lives are running day after day.
Felinx, elves, humans....more I look around and more much different type of contestants I can see in this room. All of them looks well trained and ready to show it to the crowd that fill the arena, but no one of them is even close comparable to me, or this is what I think till I see her, on the opposite corner of the room: a naga! It’s the first time I see one of their specie, they usually don’t leave in this area of the continent but even if I never talked to her before, I know who she is or maybe, it’s more accurate to tell I can imagine who she is: Kyla’s friend! I must say that I was stunned by the way Kyla describe her to me, but now that I can see her with my own eyes, she looks even more incredible then how I had imagine her: her long tail, almost three meter long, is covered by scarlet scales and looks like a very powerful weapon in a hand to hand confrontation as this tournament is and despite she doesn’t appear so tall, I’m sure she can easily outclass most of the opponents she will face, if she use her tail as support to rise her body. She looks focused on her thoughts, maybe she’s preparing herself for the match and everyone else is doing it right now, anyone in a different way, but for sure, she’s doing it in one I never had seen before: she’s grasping tight a pendant in her left hand, something very important for her, probably, and I wonder what makes it so important to push her to hold it like that. Maybe it’s a gift from someone she is in love or maybe it’s a memory of her family, I can’t know it for sue, but there is no doubt about how precious it is, I can tell it even from the way she’s looking at it, when I notice it’s open and can barely see a picture painted inside it. I can’t tell who’s on that picture, but her expression let me understand that it’s not a simple man or woman on it, but someone very special for her, someone that probably is her reason of life and probably, the reason why she’s taking part at the tournament.
“It’s time! Get ready for the arena!”
A male voice caught my attention. Finally, the moment to be introduced and claimed by the crowd that is filling the arena has come: slowly, any contestant stand up and take his steps to the stone corridor that link this room to the field where everyone of us is impatient to show how powerful we are to the spectators that are waiting us. While we walk in the corridor, I can hear the scrams of the crowd getting louder, till they explode in a thunderous ovation when we finally came out of it and the first of us step on the sand of the arena’s field and at anyone of us that enter in it, the screams get louder, till I make my entry: the arena is rumbling and the excitement of the spectators fill the whole arena. My eyes need few moments to get used to the bright of the outside and I must say that I’m pleasant surprises by what I see. Probably, this arena is half the size of the one of Rhoonas (ones of the biggest, with the two in the Capital of Swabia’s Kingdom) but it’s full to the point that spectators are pressed to each other so much that their number is overwhelming the maximal capacity of the arena. Plus, as it’s not enough, I heard that many others are outside the place watching at the event via special magical instruments that permit to transfer the images in front of them on some special equipment placed outside the arena and in other areas of the city, like the main square or the taverns.
When Prefect Signis stand up and start to talk, the whole arena turns quiet and in any corner of it, people can hear his voice.
“Citizen of the Free City of Libidinis....and all of you that made a long travel from all around the continent to be here at the annual Summer Festival....let me thank you all for being here!”
The sound of a multitude of clapping hands feel the area, while Signis look around the arena with a satisfied smile, then continue.
“Please....my dear friends, save your admiration and cheers for the contestants! We have lot of interesting fighters this year, coming from the entire continent but today, I’m very proud to announce you we have a special guest!”
The crowd is now murmuring, impatient to know who this guest is and all the eyes are now looking carefully at us, one after the other, trying to examine any one of us to discover witch of us is the one Signis is talking about.
“It’s her....her!” some very excited voices claim, after few moments, then Signis take back the words.
“Exactly! I’m proud to announce you all the presence of Lady Dragon, coming directly from the City of Rhoonas! She’s here to fight in the name of her Lord, Sir Barton, that perishes during the travel to reach Libidinis!”
Signis take a short break, just to look around another time, then he speaks again.
“We offer her hospitality and she gently accept to take part at the tournament in name of her Lord and....” he is now looking at me. “I gently accept, uh!?”, I think to myself, remembering my talk with him and Queen Ophala two days ago, when he continues. “and to honor the name of the man she loves, Horgus the Titan!”
Ovations of joy rise immediately from the crowd, as they heard the name of a hero and I’m really surprised by this reaction. Horgus the Titan....it’s the first time I heard my beloved Horgus being named like this and I wonder why Signis do it so sudden, but maybe I’m starting to understand it and soon, my suspect have a confirmation, directly from Signis mouth.
“Someone of you, probably remember him! Till six years ago, Horgus the Titan was a well-known name in any arena of the continent and as you probably know, no one has ever defeated him, till he retired from competition and become an excellent trainer! And today, here at Libidinis, we have his last disciple, Lady Dragon!”
The crowd goes loud then before. All the eyes are now pointed on me, even the others contestants are looking at me, surprised by Signis’ words but probably, right now I’m the most surprised one. I had always suspected about that Horgus was a fighter in the past, but never had imagine he was so well knowed and popular and this explain very well why Lord Barton was taking his opinion in so high consideration. I’m stunned by this revelation, but at the same time, I wonder if there are any other things about Horgus he didn’t told to me, but at the same time I’ll understand why he knows so well about Libidinis tournament, because probably, or better say I’m quite sure of it, he had take part at it in one of the past edition, or maybe to more than one!
“Please...please my friends....there will be time to celebrate our champions....” Signis says, trying to calm a little the now too much excited spectators of the arena, then he turns to us, looking straightly at everyone of the contestants and smiling he speak to us.
“Here, today, you all are the strongest fighters of the whole continent and I’m sure you are ready to show us your power and abilities....I wish this contest can run in name of the respect that every one of you has for each other and of the rules you all know! Let the Goddess of Victory smile at the strongest of you and grant him, or her, the victory! May the contest begin!”
The whole arena is rumbling more vistuosely then before and probably, the same happens in any other place where citizens of Libidinis and travelers are now watching at the ceremony for the begin of the tournament. I’m sure that Signis is quiet satisfied by the reaction of the spectators and in his mind he has started to ponder about the profits the city, but most important him, will gain by the event, now that he enlight the soul of anyone of them with the memories of Horgus, a man that everyone consider a hero of the arena. While an employer is leading us back to the room where we were waiting for the begin of the ceremony, I take a last look at the stage where Signis is: there, I can easily recognize Queen Ophala and her beloved Prince Henrik, both with a satisfied expression on their faces. Then, I notice another man I had seen before near them, a man that usually came to visit Lord Barton at his estate before any match I had at the arena of Rhoonas. He’s Markus, the Prefect of Rhoonas, and he’s probably here to enjoy the tournament and to establish a more solid partnership with the City of Libidinis, something he was expecting from Lord Barton, being him the biggest merchant of Rhoonas and considering he had business in several sectors. But now, with his premature departure, the City of Rhoonas has lost its charismatic figure and knowing that, Markus has take the decision to move his steps personally, avoiding to use any mediocre intermediary that can ruin a delicate tractative with Libidnis. In fact, Lord Barton was well-known in Rhoonas for being an excellent merchant with many interests and often the Prefect asked him to solve lot of delicate affairs that made the city prosper fast and become a nevralgic point for business and this, of course, made the name of the Barton’s Family grown in fame and respectability in any city and country that have commercial interaction with the City of Rhoonas. Now, I wonder what type of business Markus have in mind, but I’m sure they are very important if he is here personally, anyway, it’s not like I care of them too much, all I hope is he’s not trying to involve me in them, obtaining my property from Signis.
-
While we are waiting to be called for our match, the others start to submerge me with questions about my relationship with Horgus and on how he train me for almost three years: which type of exercises he suggest me, how many hours at day we do them and, last but not least, how it was to be her lover. I try to avoid answering at the last one, but some of them are really insistent and the only thing that save me from them, is the fact that some employers of the arena come to call some of us for the first four matches, leading the first of us to the arena to accomplish at our role. The rules of the tournament are simple and easy to remember: any match is one against one and no weapons are allowed during it, plus there is a time limit for each match and it settled to be at last no longer than an hour. There are two judges for any match and have the delicate role to verified that no one break the rules and, the most important, to establish who will be the winner in case of reaching the time limit, judging the performance of the two contestants and who of them has demonstrated to be the most powerful and skilled, claiming our victory or our failure. The first match ends in few minutes and I’m not surprised of it: in fact, one of the two contestants is Serpentina, the female naga I notice before we where introduced in the arena and presented by Signis to the spectators. Her foe, if it’s how I can call our opponent during the match, was a felinx, but despite the incredible agility they have, he wasn’t able to face her fast tail and the strength of her coils. In fact, he surrender to her while she was strangling him with her tail, leaving him few chance to free himself from its tight grasp, but the rivalry they showed in the arena, immediately disappear once they are back here in the waiting room.
“Damnnn....I was sure to avoid the grasp of your tail, this time!” the felinx says, massaging his neck.
“You improved a lot, Damian, especially your speed....but you must work harder if you want to beat me!”
“Yeah, yeah, sure....ouch! It hurts everywhere!”
“Sorry....maybe I put too much strength in my tail! What about some hale, later, to let me be forgiven!?”
“Sure thing, my friend! See you tonight at The Anvil!?”
“I’ll be there at nine!”
The felinx nod at her before leaving the room and Serpentina sit on her tail not so far from me. She didn’t look tired after her match, after all it wasn’t a difficult challenge, well, not for someone like her, anyway! In fact, due to the fact she had an easy victory, felinx are considered as very difficult opponents in the arena, because they can mix their extreme and useful agility with the strength they gain following the hard trains that waits everyone who want to start the career of a gladiator, no matter the reason why he, or she, want to do it. I must admit the fact she intrigue me, for two reasons: he first, is because I never had met one of her race before, the second is because I’m electrized by the chance to face her during this tournament. And this is way I take the decision to approach her.
“Easy win for you, today!”
“Maybe....but Damian is getting good fast!”
“Damian....is the name of that felinx!?” I ask her, continuing our conversation.
“Yes....never had met him on the battlefield!?” she ask me, surprised.
I turn my head “I never had take part at tournament outside the league where the City of Rhoonas belongs!”
“That explain a lot....Damian and I are rivals from almost three years.”
“But also good friends, from what I see....” I ask, interrupting her.
“Indeed. We don’t have a Lord to serve, we are both free and we respect each other, till the point we become friends!” she take a break then continue “Only friends....if it’s what you want to ask me!”
“Understand....” I simply reply to her. Damn, I must admit she’s very good at reading other expressions and I’m sure she’s going to be a hard opponent to beat! Too bad I wasn’t able to look at their match, probably I can learn something about her tactics and style from it, but there is nothing I can do....those are the rules and we all have to follow them. While I’m focusing on my thoughts, her question brings me back to reality.
“I notice you were staring at me, before we were introduced in the arena.....why, if I can ask!?
“Uhmmm....nothing, really! I was surprised to see a naga here, it’s the first time I see one of your race in an arena., even, welll....I know about you, someway!”
“Soooorry!? How it can be!?” she ask, perplexed.
“I met your friend Kyla at the hot springs, few days ago, and we talked a little....I can say she was looking pretty excited, when she was talking of you!”
“That girl....” she says, turning away, a little pissed off “she always speaks too much!”
It’s clear for me why she’s reacting like this: even if Serpentina is trying to hide it, by her expression I can tell there is something more than a simple friendship between them and the funny thing is the fact she is thinking that Kyla reveal it to me, when she didn’t! Pondering at the situation, I can’t hold a loud laugh.
“What’s funny for you!?” she asks me, with her cheeks barely flushing and placing her closed hands or her flanks. I’ll try to stop laughing, but the situation is a little too hilarious and it takes a minute before I can finally answer her.
“Sorry....I think you mistaken my words!”
“Mistaken!?”
“Yes....Kyla was looking very proud of being your friend and of your ability....that’s it!”
“Kyla said what!?” she ask me, with her eyes wide open and a little confused “nothing more than this!?”
I nod at her, trying to hold another smile “But your reaction confirm my suspicious....you two are more than friends....or am I wrong!?”
Now, on my face Serpentina can see a malicious smile, while she’s flushing a little embarrassed but not for my words, no, she’s more for the situation she have create right now. A deep silence is now upon us, while the others contestants are all focused on their preparations for their match and no one is paying attention to our talk, just me and her, now caught in a little embarrassing silence that do not want leave us. Taking a deep breath, I talk first.
“Listen....it wasn’t my intention to put you in a so embarrassing situation....I’m sorry for this! Plus, welllll....I’m not the one that can judge you two, especially now that I’m involved in a similar relationship....if I can call it like that....” I say, scratching my head and lowering my eyes with my heart pounding faster.
I don’t know how she will react now, I know how difficult it could be to talk of such things: admit that I’m deeply caught by Colette isn’t easy, both because she’s a woman and because of my recent loss of Horgus. I’m an expert in sentimental relationship and now I’m the first one to be confused for how I’m acting, despite my heart is still wishing for my beloved Horgus return.....something I rationally know will never happen, not now that his corpse lie six feet under the cold earth of a foreign city. The only thing that relieved me a little, is the fact he’s well-known here and this, probably, will mean there will be someone which is going to take care of his tombstone even if I’ll be away from Libidinis. I raise my eyes and look at her, now visibly relieved by my words and I can see she’s trying to put together some ideas and words, because she has a serious expression on her face.
“It’s not your fault....” she say, taking a little break “I mistaken your words and what Kyla told you....you know, we are a couple from long time, but our relationship wasn’t so easy at the begin....”
I look at her, trying to imagine what she’s trying to say. All I can presume, is the fact that her families, or the one of Kyla anyway, had always try to push the two girls away from each other, because a not hidden relationship between two girls is not well accepted in most of the countries I had visited as Lord Barton’s gladiator. Plus, there is the fact that they are from two different races, something considered a taboo in some countries, till the point I heard stories of girls left in the hands of slaves that use them to satisfy ages of carnal privations, that usual lead to the death of the girls. But thanks Goodness, things look different here in the Free City of Libidinis and I had seen it with my own eyes so, probably, here they are more free to live their relationship than elsewhere.
“Don’t worry, Serpentina....” I tell her with my nicest smile “mistakes happened! The important thing is to clarify them! And let me assure you that I will take your relationship secret, if this is the problem!”
“Well, the reason is not exactly that, but....I appreciated it!” Serpentina answer me with a relieved expression on her face. She’s now taking a deep breath and finally, I can see her whole body relaxing as she has avoided the biggest trouble she never had and now I can clearly say that the problem is not the fact they are lovers or because they are from two different species, but it must be something else, something they will never reveal, probably.
“I’m sorry to had made you worried for nothing, Serpentina....wasn’t my intention from the begin!” I apologize to her, when suddenly I heard the usual same male’s voice calling me for my match.
“Must go now....seems like my turn has come! See you later here!” I say to Serpentina just before leave to follow the arena employer.
“About this....would you like to join me, Kyla and Damian at the tavern The Anvil!?”
“Sure thing, Serpentina! It will be a pleasure! At nine, right!?” I reply, waving my hand while I walk along the corridor that leads to the arena’s field.
-
In the arena, the sun is shining higher and outside it’s more bright than before, with the crowd being really noisy when I and my opponent makes our entry. We take our steps to the platform used as ring and here, one of the two judges introduces us.
“Ladies and gentlemen, the today most waited match is about to begin! On my left, from the Kingdom of Swabia, a man who want to face the fate here, in the arena! BRUTUSSSSS!”
The whole crowd, especially the delegation from the Kingdom of Swabia, is cheering loud the young man. He didn’t have the aspect of the usual gladiator, I mean....yes, he have a massive and probably well trained body, but he’s not so tall, maybe few inches than a normal man and this look strange to me, but this doesn’t mean I can underestimate his strength.
“And on my right, a girl which is a legend in the League of Taranis....her name makes any other gladiators tremble when he or she hear it, but not today....and not here in Libidinis....LADYYYY DRAGONNNN!”
Again....the whole arena is rumbling and I can sense my blood starting to burn: more the crowd turn noisy, more I’m getting excited and this is the moment of being a gladiator I like the most. My opponent and I, take our places in the middle of the ring, waiting for the signal of the judge to begin our match: when he is finally down the platform and have reach his position, we both know that will take few seconds before our dance for victory will begin. And in fact, we don’t have to wait too long for it.
“Ready!? FIGHT!”
At the words of the judge, Brutus immediately jump into my direction, with a fast movement that surprise me, but not so much to don’t be able to easily avoid his first strike. Faster as we can, we both turn to face each other and I must admit that he’s movements are excellent in terms of speed and precision, a clear sign of the fact I’m not in front of a common man. He dash again to me, this time with increased speed and, even if he try to hide it to my sight, I’m sure he want to hit me with his left arm: I’m pondering about how to reply to him when I barely notice a change in his posture, a sign of the change of strategy he’s doing while his directly attacking me. I kneel down and using my right arm as a pivot, I’ll hit his legs with a rotating kick that make him lose balance and fall on the floor, but appealing to his ability, he land on his hands and roll into a position which give him the chance to be ready for a possible counter attack from me. An attack that I hesitate to do, trying to understand what the real ability of my opponent is: his true ability is incredible, I rarely met someone with his agility during other tournaments in the League of Taranis, maybe he is at the same level of Horgus, but I can’t tell it certainly. But for sure, I can tell how well prepared are the fighters coming from the Kingdom of Swabia, something I only heard from Horgus during our trainees: since they are nothing more than child, they begin their trainee, forged to be the excellent warriors in the world and many of them can’t resist to the fatigue, dying before they can even take part at the first tournament, to don’t mention the fact that the Kingdom of Swabia is well known for the cruelty of his army and the gladiators are formed to be used as soldiers too, so I’m not surprised about the abilities Brutus is showing to me right now.
We are now observing each other, try to catch any little movements of our opponent muscles, trying to understand what the next move we are planning is. Maybe this situation was just few seconds long, but for us looks endless: we both know the fact that the first of us who will make his move can have a big chance to hit the other, but at the same time we both know how high is the level of our opponent and this only mean there can be the possibility he can dodge or block our strike and, probably, take a fast and critical counter attack which can establish the end of our match. We are moving in circle and when one of us advance, the other take a step back, without taking a real initiative, like a slow dance. The crowd start to whistle at us, bored by this wait: the match they were waiting all day, must be dynamic, full of surprises, not boring as it is now! But we don’t care about their opinion. We both know how strong our opponent is and, most important, we both know we can’t underestimate each other. This time it’s my turn to take the initiative: with slow but firm steps, I approach Brutus, which stands in front of me without moving, but I can tell his whole body is ready to react, judging by the tension of his muscles. Now, I’m few steps away from him and I can see the determination in his eyes, but at the same time, he is uncertain about my next move. A move I hesitate to make, not because I’m worried by his reaction or not so self confident with my strength, but because I’m waiting in the hope he can get nervous enough to make a wrong step.
And in fact, it happens. Being sure I’ll going to attack him from the right, Brutus move to the left, ignoring the fact I just give him the impression to want to do it, so my sudden and aimed attack to his left flank caught him unprepared, making him fall on the ground and roll for several feet, till he is finally able to take a look at me, but it’s too late. Immediately, I rush into his direction and now I’m almost over him, ready to hit him with another kick. Kick that make him fly in the air, just to land few feet far away, while the whole arena has start to rumble again for the incredible roar coming from the sidelines. Brutus, despite the two strong attacks he received, immediately try to stand up, ready to face my next clash: he didn’t have to wait too long before I’m engaging him in a close exchange of punches and kicks and I must say I’m really impressed about the amount of them he is able to dodge or block, but it’s clear the fact that his body have takes serious damages from my first two attacks. In fact, he is a little unstable on his legs and this is giving me a certain advantage, showing me a possible weak point I can use to grab the victory in my hands. But this doesn’t mean Brutus is giving up. His attacks are well aimed and many of them reach their target, but despite all the strength he is putting in them, my body is too much resistant and well trained to receive high damages by him. I must admit those are the typical situation when I’m glad to have a so particular constitution: my half demon’s blood surely help me when it’s about to resist to a close combat like the one I and Brutus are having now and this is another weak point for him, in fact more he try to hit me, more he’s attacks are turning weak.
And I know this is the right moment, for me, to write the word “end” to our match. My left punch land straight on his stomach, making him bend down for the pain, while I immediately attack Brutus with an high kick that hit him right on his chin, making him fly high in the air, just to let him fall on the ground a moment later. Now Brutus is at my feet, spilling some drops of blood from his mouth: when he look at me, I don’t see fear in his eyes....well, not only that, to be honest....I can see a strong determination to continue to fight, something a little unusual in others men, I must say. Brutus try to hit my legs with a kick, but his legs are now trembling too visibly to sort some effect, but this is another proof of his determination and I’m truly honored to fight against a man like him, but we both know there can be just a winner. I attack Brutus with a kick on his right flank, making him roll for about three or maybe four feet and despite his condition, Brutus is trying again to stand up and continue the match but he’s movements are slow and he’s arms and legs are trembling visibly, a clear sign of the fact he’s close to his limit. Without hesitation, I place my foot on his chest and push him on the ground, forcing Brutus to lie on his back and blocking his movements. But in Brutus’ eyes, the determination is not decreasing; it still burning and this make him a dangerous opponent.
“Don’t you think it’s time to give up!?” I ask him, with a lascivious smirk on my face “If you continue to resist, you will hurt yourself seriously!”
But Brutus doesn’t answer me. He is visibly in trouble, but I can sense the fire of determination burning in him and now I’m quite sure of the fact he will try something else before he definitely surrender to me. And I wasn’t wrong but what Brutus does, catch me unprepared: he throw to me a small and sharp knife that scratched my left cheek, making some blood leak out of it. Instinctively, I jump back freely him from the pressure of my foot and Brutus, collecting all his remaining strength, stands up and immediately jump over me.
“FOR THE NOBLE LION!!!” Brutus yells, while he extracts a short blade hidden in the protection of his right arm’s guard. And in that moment, something blocked me, as if I heard those words before and they have an important meaning I can’t recognize right now, or this is what I rationally suppose. In fact, my body react immediately, dodging his attack and blocking his arm within my forearm and my up arm, holding it so tight to the point he lose the grip on the blade. I wonder how my body was able to react like that when my mind was still elaborating the situation, maybe it was pure instinct or maybe something else....but why now I have the impression to have forget something important!? And why the words Brutus said are now hammering in my mind as they have an important meaning for me!? I’m so focused on my though to don’t notice the fact that the two judges are now both on the stage, approaching us, probably because they both notice the weapon Brutus was hiding and according with the tournament’s rules, they are about to interrupt the match and disqualifying him. But my attention is completely focused on Brutus words now: more they echoes in my mind, more I’m sure they have something to do with the attack at Lord Barton’s ship but I can’t clearly recognize how. Mentally, I’m reviving that day and it’s so vivid in my mind! More the memories run in my mind, more my body burns for the anger I experienced for not being able to save the life of my beloved Horgus and now, it doesn’t matter how hard I’ll try to calm down, the pain I felt the day I lost everything, makes my blood burn as never happen before and unconsciously I start to grind my teeth as a beast. Then, suddenly as I forgot it, something emerges in my memories, something happened that day when I totally lose control of myself.
It happened after the first wave was defeated by me, many others members of the crew from the enemy’s ship jump on the bridge of Lord Barton’s one, pointing directly to me and surround me, trying to push me into a corner where they hope I can’t have too much free space to move and counter attack them. And they reach their goal at the begin, they forced me to take two steps back but at the third, I’ll grab two of their lances and throw two of them directly on a nearby vortex, disappearing in it. At this point, it’s clear for them how difficult, to not say impossible, it can be to block completely my movements, so they advance all together as a living wall, trying to finally have me at their mercy. And it was in that moment I heard those words for the first time: “FOR THE NOBLE LION!!!” were the words they used while their lances are trying to pierce my body but they all were too optimistic about the plan they were running. In fact, for me was easy to jump in the air and land over their line and attack an unprepared bunch of them, just there to support the first line in its attack. One after the other, they fall under my rage....I had no mercy for the ones which toke the life of my lovely Horgus and I didn’t stop till the last of them isn’t at my feet, lifeless.
And now, the man in front of me said the same words just before attacking me. Everything around me disappear, my whole attention is now focused on Brutus and more the memories of that day emerges, more my angriness rise, till it explode and let me go out of control. Brutus’ arm is cracking under my tight grip and the pain for it is well carved on his face but it’s not enough to calm me right now: I free his arm and with a fast movement of mine, I hit him on his chest letting him fly in the air, just to land on the other side of the stage and rolling over it till his body reach the border of the platform. Brutus is clearly able to move but the injuries on his body slow him and it’s easy for me to be soon over him and kicks him out of the arena, making him fall on the ground of the arena. I jump down the stage and I’m moving to him, still not satisfied for the pain I’m giving him, plus there is something I want to know from Brutus. I grab his neck with my left hand and raise him from the ground, grinding my teeth and piercing his flesh with my nails, making blood leaking from his neck.
“You have many things to reveal to me....” I snarl at him, tightening my grip a little more “and I suggest you to talk till you can!”
“I have nothing to say to a beast like you!”
His voice is feeble and tremble, but I don’t care. I tight again my grip on Brutus neck, making more difficult to breath for him.
“Wrong answer....I know you are a member of the same group which attacked our ship! Now tell me....who this noble lion is!?”
“As....I....will....tell you!”
Again....he’s answer just make my anger grow and my grip get tight around his neck. The temptation to kill Brutus right now is strong but the last spark of reason is able to stop me to do it, even if I’m not sure about how long I can take this impulse under control.
“Foolish....I’m offering you a chance to live! Tell me who the noble lion is!”
But this time, Brutus didn’t answer me. A forced smile appears on his face, while it’s devastated by the suffering for the wounds all over his body. I can clearly sense his body weakening under my grip making my demon’s blood boil and I’m starting to enjoy this sensation, more than I expected, a clear sign of the fact that my demon’s heritage is overwhelming my humanity. I feel strong as never happened before and it’s inebriating....now I can do anything, even destroy the whole arena in few minutes if I just let my rage take full control of my body, releasing the part of me I had try to take under control for the last three years. Brutus’ rants are exciting me....it’s a different ecstasy from the one I experienced with Horgus or Colette, but it’s more intense, pleasant....and I like it to the point I’m about to take Brutus’ life with my own hands.
-
“It’s enough, Lady....set that man free!”
It’s Sir Votan. He came into the ground of the arena to prevent me kill Brutus and he’s now advancing to us with ten of his men. He is two steps forwards the guards and despite the determination he’s trying to show me, I can clearly read the fear in his eyes....fear for the creature he is facing right now, a creature he doesn’t properly know and he’s not sure about how taking it under control.
“Stay away Votan....he must pay for what he did to me!” I snarl at him, without taking my eyes away of my prey.
“Don’t you think this is too much for a simple knife!?” he say, coming a little closer to me.
At his words, I explode in a wild and hysterical laugh, then turn to face him.
“A knife!? Did you think I’m doing this just for it!? No....I’m doing this for what his comrades did to Horgus!”
“To Horgus!?”, he reply while his expression change. Now, my words really surprise him to the point he stop and stare at us, trying to understand what really is going on between me and Brutus. Sir Votan is doubtful now, he was too far to hear any words I and Brutus exchange and my sentence caught him unprepared, so he must elaborate a new strategy to save Brutus’ life.
“What did you mean, Milady!? Who is this man!?”
“You really want to know, Votan!? It’s simple....he’s a member of the group which assaulted Lord Barton’s ship on the way for Libidinis....”
My words surprise Sir Votan again, which is now looking at Brutus and his condition. He didn’t received many direct hits during our match but the strong strike I gave to him after he attacked me with the blade had caused serious wounds all over his body, plus now he is not able to breathe easily, with my hand which is now crushing his neck. It takes a couple of minutes before Sir Votan try to talk to me again.
“If he is a member of that group, he can lead us to them! He is more precious alive, Milady!”
“He doesn’t want to speak....” I reply, looking at Brutus then at him “and he’s useless if he didn’t give me the information I’m looking for!”
“Maybe....but I know plenty of methods to let him talk!”
“He didn’t say a word to me....what make you think you can do it!?”
“Trust me, Milady....my men know how to obtain reserved information buy people like him!”
My nails are now stuck deep in his neck, letting more blood leak from the wounds they caused. In a different situation, probably I would listen at Sir Votan but now, my whole body is filled by anger and nothing can make me change my mind. Or this is what I was thinking....
“Milady, if you don’t want to effort your trust to me, then do it to honor Horgus memory....this is not what he teaches to you....isn’t it!?”
For a moment, everything around me stops. Sir Votan’s words hit straight my mind and immediately, I revive the moments I have with Horgus while he was teaching me how a gladiator will act in and outside the arena:
“Never forget to respect the life of your opponent....if you have mercy of him, one day he will do the same!”
Indeed they are nice words to say but today....today everything is different! Indeed, Brutus is my opponent but he is one of the men that caused Horgus’ death too! How I can let him live, now that I have the chance to vengeance Horgus death!? I know I can’t....and I don’t want to do it! I’m about to break Brutus’ neck when Sir Votan hand grab my forearm. I suddenly turn to him, with my face totally transformed by anger and ready to not tolerate any other intromission by him, when he speaks again.
“Milady, I can understand your feeling....they are the same I have right now!”
Bullshit....how he can understand me if we are both two strangers for him!? His words makes my anger grow again, to the point I’m about to explode as it happens during the travel for Libidinis.
“I want to kill this bastard too, but he can be more useful alive! I want to find the one which gave the order to attack your ship....he must pay for what he did!” Sir Votan takes a deep breath, then continues “maybe I had to tell you this before, but....Horgus was my youngest brother!”
Sir Votan is Horgus’ brother!? Is he telling me the truth or it’s just another strategy to save the life of Brutus!? I don’t know if I can trust his words, but for sure I’m stunned by them and now I’m a little doubtful about what I’m doing.
“Listen, Milady....I swear you I’m not telling a lie. Horgus was really my brother. And I can understand if you don’t believe me, but please....save his life and I promise you I’ll make this man reveal all the information he have!”
I’m still doubtful but his words seem sincere and I can see the pain in his eyes while he talks of Horgus. Maybe, he can be just a good liar but something is telling me he isn’t. A fight begin inside me: my human side is trying to gain control back but the demon in me is now too strong to be easily tamed and take a decision is now difficult for me. The silence between me and Sir Votan is long, only submerged by the noise of the crowd which is whistling at my actions, unaware of what is really going on in the arena. It takes me several minutes before I can make a clear decision, minutes that the guards use to surround me but avoiding to come a step closer, waiting for Sir Votan order. I look at them, at Brutus and at last at Sir Votan: he was always gentle with me, till the first time we met and now I know why! I free Brutus from my grip and push him against Sir Votan.
“I leave him to you....but I swear you....when the one behind the massacre on our ship is found, I’ll kill him with my own hands!”
“You are taking the right decision, Milady....” he say, with a relieved expression, then he turn to Mardukas and continue “Bring this man to the prison and take care of his wounds....he have many information to reveal to us!”
“He will be soon in the prison, Captain, you can count on this!” Mardukas reply but he doesn’t have the time to grab Brutus and escort him away of the arena. Suddenly, a dart pierces Brutus’ head trespassing it side by side, instantly killing him. Immediately, I, Sir Votan and Mardukas turns around, trying to understand the direction from which the dart is coming. We all look at the area where the Swabia delegation is, barely sure it came from there but we are surprised to see they are on the opposite side of the hypothetical direction where the assassin must be.
“Mardukas, let the men control the whole arena! There must be an assassin somewhere and we can’t let him escape!”
Sir Votan order is immediate and his men obey him without hesitation. Then, Sir Votan turns again to me, worried by my reaction to the assassination of the only man which can give to us some more detailed information about this mysterious “noble lion”. Whit his surprise, I stand in front of the dead body of Brutus, just staring at him with a strange but happy light in my eyes. I’m hypnotized by the view of his lifeless corpse at my feet and a mix of happiness and desperation is now running in any cells of my body but despite the strong desire to kill him I had till few minutes ago, now I have no idea about how to react to this event or what to do from now on to discover the one behind him. Sir Votan tries to wake me from this state of trance but I can barely hear him and right now I feel like they have killed Horgus for the second time. Sir Votan continue to call my name for several minutes but nothing change: inside me I fell empty, like if someone have ripped my soul away of my body and now, everything around me is simply slipping over me, leaving no trace of its passage.
“Mardukas, I leave the investigations in your capable hand....I’ll take Lady out of here!”
“Captain, what are you thinking to do with her!? She’s too unstable to take her under control by yourself!”
“Don’t worry, my loyal friend....she was my brother’s disciple and future bride, I’m sure I can take care of her at my place”
“At your mansion!? Are you sure of this!?” Mardukas asks, with a perplexed expression.
“Yes....I think some friendly walls can help her more than the one of our prison!”
“I really hope you are right....from the first moment she arrived here, she caused us only trouble!”
“Don’t worry, old friend....I’ll be fine and everything will be settled! Just....don’t let the assassin escape from us!”
“You can count on me and our man, Votan....as always!” Mardukas assure, just a moment before taking the lead of the city’s guards near us and join the others in the patrolling of the arena. They soon disappear in the corridors of the arena, a perfect labyrinth where an assassin can hide and let his trackers lose his traces, till he can finally disappear and become just a shadow.
Meanwhile, under the astonished eyes of all the crowd on the stands of the arena and of the others citizens and travelers which are watching at the tournament trough the magical artifacts, Sir Votan grab me by my right arm and pull me out of the place, where a chaise is waiting us to take me to his family’s mansion.
-
A whole day and half is passed from my match in the arena and I’m still here, in Sir Votan's mansion. From the first moment I step in it, I had the impression to be in a familiar place and what Sir Votan reveal to me at the arena explain it perfectly. The atmosphere inside the house is very similar to the one I was able to sense in Horgus dependence at Lord Barton’s estate in the City of Rhoonas, after all Horgus is a member of this family and it’s normal, for me, to be able to perceive the same smells and so similar sensation to the time I visited him at his place. The atmosphere of the place and the gentle attentions of the whole family, had helped me a little but not so much as Sir Votan was expecting, so he went out to support Mardukas and the city’s guards with the research of the assassin of Brutus. And now I’m here, alone, in this room which was the room of my beloved Horgus till he move to Rhoonas to enter at the service of Lord Barton. The whole room is filled of his scent and the furniture placed in it are very similar to the one he have in his place at Rhoonas, giving me the sensation to being back to most beautiful and happy days. I’m lost in my memories when someone knocks at the door.
“Come in Varon....the door is open!” I tell him, recognizing the old man by his scent.
“You really have a good nose, my dear....” Varon says, smiling at me and placing a silver plate on a small table in the room, just before sitting by my side on the bed “and I hope you are hungry....because the lunch looks delicious!”
“Thanks, Varon....but....I’m not hungry now....”
“I can imagine why, Lady....but you must eat something if you want to capture the responsible of the attack at your ship and of the assassination of Brutus....”
“Capture him....Varon, all I want is to have him in my hands and kill him!” I reply, looking straight in the old man’s eyes. And I’m sure he can understand me very well but what he answer me, surprise me.
“It’s not what Horgus expect from you, Lady....and you know it well!”
How he can be so calm!? After all, Horgus was his youngest son and even if they didn’t met so much in the last three years, from what I heard from Horgus the few time he talked to me about his family, they were united. So, how he is able to stay so calm now that we lose the only chance to find out who is the responsible of Horgus death!? I’m about to ask him, when he speak again.
“You know....Horgus was similar to you, when he start his gladiator’s career: impulsive, incline to lose temperature easily....but soon that world and its rules makes him grown as a fighter and, more important, as a man....and I’m proud of him now....a lot!”
Varon takes a break and he turns to look at Horgus portrait on the wall of the bedroom. That portrait really captures the essence of him: proud, strong....and with a deep sense of responsibility and humanity. The same humanity he shows me the first time we met and which was able to reach my heart for the first time, breaking the wall I had rise between me and the whole human race.
“Tell me, Lady....did you think he will approve your desire of vengeance!?”
“Probably no....but I’m not like him, Varon....I’m different and....I’m not a human! Not at all!”
“It’s not what Horgus think of you, dear....he wrote it to me many times, he was so happy to have met a wonderful girl as you!”
“Did....did Horgus wrote about me to you, Varon!?”
“He did....he told me about the difficulties you had to establish relations with the other humans because of your heritage, but he never wrote of you as something different from a normal girl. And if you can’t trust the words of an old man like me, maybe you can put your trust in his letters!”
Telling this, Varon extract some letters from his pocket and hand them to me, with a solemn gesture. It’s clear to me how important are those letters for him and now he is giving them to me to try to rise my spirit. Despite the rude appearance he can have, I can say Varon is a real gentleman and till the first moment I step into its family’s house, he tried everything to cheer me up and in this aspect, Horgus is very similar to him, probably most then how Votan is.
“Read them carefully, Lady....there is the proof of his true feeling for you carved in them and, I’m sure of this!, they will open your eyes on what Horgus really expect by you now!”
Telling this, Varon stand up and move to the door. He is about to close it behind him when I call him back.
“Varon....I must thanks you for all the things you and Votan are doing for me....I appreciated it a lot!”
Varon smile at me and I have the impression to see a new sparkle of hope for me in his eyes.
“Lady....my son really loves you and even if you two weren’t formally married, I consider you as a member of the family....” he takes a break, then continue “and hope you would consider me as a father! You can always come to me when you feel lonely and desperation grip your heart”
A member of the family....I know this is something that will happen after the end of the tournament, when finally I and Horgus can be a free and real family, but now....it was unexpected, especially after the recent events. Unexpectedly but wonderful, in fact Varon words were finally able to reach my soul, opening a small breach of hope and happiness in it, something I really need in this darkest hour. Varon is still there at the door, staring at me as a father worried for her little girl. He showed me once again the warm sensation everyone can experience when a family is near you to support one of its member in time of needs like the one I’m leaving and I really have to thanks him for this. Holding tight Horgus’ letters on my chest, I look at Varon, then speak.
“I’ll take care of this letters, I’m going to protect Horgus feeling as they are mine and....thank you, father!”
Calling him “father” was strange for me, I never had known my biological father and now I have someone in my life I can consider like a real one, even if there is no blood connection between us. I wonder what Varon is thinking right now, after hearing my words, but a smile full of happiness appears on his face.
“I know you will do that....I know it really well, my child!”
And telling this, he come close to me and gives to me an innocent kiss on my forehead, then he move to the door again.
“Try to eat something, Lady....you need to collect your forces to win the tournament and to capture the one behind your sadness!”
“I’ll try....for my own sake and to prevent others tragedies!”
“Well said, Lady....well said!” he answer me just before leaving me alone in Horgus room, now so empty....again! I look again at his portrait at the wall and again, I have the impression to have him right next to me. The talk with Varon has unlighted my heart and his words are forcing me to reflect on my next steps: the tournament, the search for the “noble lion”....I must establish my priority and this is probably the hard task for me, at the moment. If I leave the tournament, Signis and Queen Ophala can break our deal, making me again a propriety of the Free City of Libidinis and I can’t tolerate this, but at the same time, I want to support Sir Votan and he’s guards in the search for Brutus’ assassin, probably our last hope to discover the true identity of the “noble lion”. While I’m pondering at what to do, the delicious smell of the lunch is tickling my nose, till my stomach start to growl: it’s claiming for its satisfaction, after all I didn’t had lunch and dinner yesterday, as I don’t had breakfast today, and now I’m starting to be a little hungry and my stomach is trying to remember it to me! I look at the dishes on the plate Varon toke to me and everything in it looks delicious: the meal, the chicken....and fruits too! More I stare at them, more my appetite grown and with it, the growl of my stomach turns louder.
“Ok ok....time to eat....are you happy now!?” I tell to my stomach, sitting at the table where the plate lies. Talking to my stomach....this make me smile for the first time in the last two days and, at least, the fact I’m now defeated by my stomach is ironic and make me smile again. After tasting a first spoon of meal, I literally devour the whole lunch as I wasn’t touching food for months and at the end, I must admit that everything was really delicious and now I feel a little better. While I’m pondering about my next step, my sight fall on Horgus’ letters: Varon passed them me as they are his precious treasure, and probably they are!, and I promised to him to read them and try to understand the real feeling Horgus had for me and what he expect from me. Impatient and full of curiosity, I read them one after the other, not carrying of the slow but inexorable flow of time. Horgus’ words directed to his father were full of respect but friendly....I have the impression they are closer than any other family I ever seen but I can imagine it by the strong sense of humanity they both showed me. Probably, if nothing happened, we can be able to be a wonderful and happy family, living together under the same roof or not, doesn’t count when the link between all the members of the family is strong and well rooted in the hearts of everyone. But this is not the only aspect of Horgus’ letters that caught my attention. When he wrote about me, he never mention my demon heritage except in the first letter he sent, but when he do it, his words didn’t paint the aspect of a demon but the one of a mystical creature he fell in love with.
One after the other, those letters reach my heart in the same way Horgus was able to do at the begin of our relationship. In any one of them, in the words carved in them, I can find the incredible and marvelous nature of Horgus, the same that was fascinating and inspiring me for three years and has show me, for the first time, the bright side of humanity. A side I have easily forgot from the day I arrived in this city and was forced to bury the only man I ever loved in this foreign land, quiet sure of the fact his family will be never able to come and cry on his tombstone. But I was so wrong....fate lead us to his homeland, to his family....and now I’m here, inside those friendly walls and I’m not the only one suffering for Horgus’ departure. Only....I can’t understand why Votan didn’t reveal to me to be Horgus’ brother that same night! Maybe, he didn’t want to give me the impression he want to take Horgus away from me or maybe because he didn’t have full trust on me....or maybe else! Of course, those are just mine conjectures, I can’t know the truth till I don’t ask it to him directly and, probably, and it’s about time for us to know each other a little more.
It was around 10 p.m. when someone knocks at my door.
“It’s me, Votan....can I come in, Lady!?"
"Of course....the door is not locked!”
The door opens and Sir Votan steps in but immediately stop, turning his face away from me.
“Maybe....maybe I’ll back later to talk with you, Lady!”
“And why!? Please, take a sit....this is your house, after all!” I reply, trying to understand what’s wrong with him and sitting on the bed.
“Ah....well, yes, it is....but maybe you want to put some clothes on, now....”
“Clothes!? What are you....OH MY!” I yell blushing a little and adjusting the towel which is barely covering my naked body “I’m...I’m so sorry....I totally forget where I am now....”
I’m a little embarrassed by the situation but Sir Votan is too! Before he knocks at the door, I was drying my hair with a towel, not paying too much attention at the one wrapped around my naked body, so I didn’t notice it was sliding down revealing my breasts, till the point my nipples were about to be totally exposed. A long moment of silence fills the room while I was adjusting the towel, a silence I break soon.
“Really....I’m sorry for the shameful impression I gave to you, Votan....” I say, looking at him with my face a little flushed “now I’m in a respectable house and no more in a trainee camp....I must pay more attention to what I do!”
“It’s....it’s ok, Lady! You didn’t do it on purpose....”
Sir Votan looks even more nervous than me and a doubt jump into my mind. I heard he is thirty-seven but he’s not married and many of his friends and members of his family wonder why! After all, he is a charming and respectable man, someone any father will be proud to entrust the future of his daughter. In my mind, I’ll start to figure it out: despite the fact he appears like a resolute man, maybe when it comes about interactions with the opposite sex, he is not able as he is with the city’s guards and who know....maybe he is a pure man, after all! Or maybe it can be something else....
“Sorry if I came to visit you so late, Lady....I know you had two very hard days, but when my father told me about the fact you finally step out of this room to have dinner with him, I was really relieved....and....” he takes a deep breath, then continue “and I want to see it with my own eyes!”
“You were worried for me, Votan!?” I ask him, with a gentle smile. A smile I and Votan didn’t expect.
“I was, yes....as my father said to you, we have considered you as a member of our family till the first day you arrived in the city....”
Again....any member of this family, is showing me the most incredible and wonderful side of human race. The first one which do this was Horgus and now, both Votan, his brother, and Varon, his father, are doing the same! And tomorrow, in the afternoon, I’m going to meet the other two members of the Almaan’s family: Kathleen, the only girl in the family after the premature death of her mother, and Ahadron, the other brother of Horgus. From what I heard from Varon, Kathleen and Ahadron are twins and now they are away from the city, both on board on a ship of the fleet under the direct control of the House of Mercator, but with two different roles. In fact, Kathleen is an able merchant at the service of the House of Mercator and soon, she will be married with the son of the second most important merchant in Libidinis, the House of Korial, and this union it’s going to be the base for a commercial partnership between the two Houses, giving them even more influence in the whole city. And Ahadron.....he follow the tradition of his family and enter in the city’s guards when he turns fifteen and now, he is the coordinator and captain of the naval division, which was created by his grandfather to escort the fleet of Libidinis during its journey from harbor to harbor. He’s married seems he was twenty-seven with the daughter of an exponent of the nobles of Libidinis and they had two child. The family of his wife isn’t one of the most important of the whole city, but their union open many doors to the House of Almaan, offering to them the possibility to pass the title of Captain of the City’s Guards more easily, thanks to the support of many nobles’ Houses.
Horgus was the only member of the family which interrupts the family’s tradition. Seems he was six, Horgus was attracted by the mysterious and fascinating world of the arena and he spent entire days staring at the gladiators during their trainees. And when the time for him to enter in the city’s guards comes, he refuse to join it but despite what he was expecting, his father, Varon, didn’t force him to change his mind.
“I let you follow your dream, Horgus....but you have to promise me you will always honor the name of the Almaan’s family!”
Those were the only words Varon told him that day and Horgus always honored the name of his family, inside and outside the arena, and soon he become one of the strongest gladiators of the League and he won many editions of it. His name become a legend, especially after he won the League for six consecutive years and soon, he was contacted by Lord Barton, to become the responsible of the trainees of his gladiators. And we met after three years he obtained that role, three years he used to makes Lord Barton’s gladiators reach the top of the League of Taranis, even if no one of them was able to won the title. Something he was able to obtain, at last, when I became a gladiator at Lord Barton service.
And now I’m here in his room talking with Horgus’s eldest brother, Votan. And despite the fact him and the others met me for the first time few days ago, they all consider me as a member of their family: me, a complete stranger for everyone except Horgus! I feel happy but uncomfortable for this new situation: too many years have passed from the day I lost my mother and after Horgus death, I lost any hope about to have the chance to experience again what it mean to have a real family near you. But now, Votan and Varon are giving me what Horgus was trying to build for us and the warm of their feelings for him and for me are slowly helping me to fight against the darkness which is grasping my heart and soul.
“Votan....I really appreciate what you and your father are doing for me....it’s more than anyone else ever have done for me!”
Votan looks at me, smiling at my words, then speak.
“My brother Horgus did more than us....he gave you a hope and a reason to live....didn’t him!?”
“You are right....his love was my reason to live! A reason now lost....” I reply, looking down at the floor.
-
Votan, who was standing in front of me for all the time, sit by my left side and look straight in my eyes. His presence so close to me, makes my heart pound faster and at the begin, I own this to the fact I’m almost naked and he is a man, despite the initial nervousness he show me when he enter in my room. But more I stare at him, more I notice how much he appears similar to Horgus: the same deep and crystalline eyes, same rebellious hair even if shorten....to do not mention his toned and massive body! I can really see many things in common between Votan and Horgus, the definitive proof of the fact that the same blood is running in their veins and probably, this is why Votan’s presence seems so familiar to me and make my heart pound so fast. I don’t know if he notice it but more he is looking in my eyes, more his presence is making me feel uncomfortable, to the point I must turn my eyes away from his face to don’t blush right in front of him.
“I can only imagine how hard it can be for you now, Lady....but there are other people who loves you, never forget it!”
His words are true and him and Varon are showing it to me, till the firs moment I enter in this mansion. They threat me as a member of the family, orders to their domestics to do the same, and there wasn’t a single moment from the end of my match in the arena during which they leave me alone, especially Votan. Till the first time we met on Lord Barton’s ship, he was kind and gentle with me and even during the interrogation at the City’s Guard barrack he show me the same attention, trying to let me felt comfortable during all the conversation we had. I wasn’t able to explain to myself why he act like that, till he reveal me about his connection with Horgus, something that surprise me a lot but at the moment, I was too shocked by the assassination of Brutus, my opponent in the arena, the only one who can lead me to the responsible of my pain and suffering, the “noble lion”! I stare at Votan again, without saying a single words and more I look at him, more I can see how he resemble his younger brother, even if probably is more correct to say that Horgus resemble him, being the youngest one.
“Votan....you and your father are helping me so much.....I’ll thank you two for this! Maybe....if it wasn’t for you, I’ll end to be chained in the city’s prison....”
“This will never happen, Lady....” Votan reply, placing his right hand on my shoulder “you are strong and enough intelligent to don’t cause too much trouble and get imprisoned!”
“I’m not sure of this....every day, I have to fight a hard inner battle between my human side and the demoniac one....and take this one under control, is getting difficult day after day!”
Votan look at me and his hand is now gently caressing my cheek. His kind gesture is warm and raises my soul, making my human half taking a little advantage to my demon’s one.
“You are a member of the family and we will help you....I will help you....”
And telling this, Votan place his lips over mine, surprising me and leaving me unable to react to his sudden action. That kiss lasted just few seconds, probably, but it was endless for me and I can’t tell what was going on inside me right in that moment! I mean....I was quiet sure about the fact Votan was interested in me, but I never have imagine till this point! I felt uncomfortable but at the same time that sensation was nostalgic and so welcome, till the point that when Votan’s lips set free mine, I was relieved but a little disappointed at the same time.
“V-Votan....you....” I babble, unable to put a word behind another. The sensation of that kiss is still running on my lips and right now I can’t focus on something else: that was sudden, unexpected....and it gives me again chills of pleasure I can’t avoid!
“I’m sorry Lady....I have no excuses for what I’ve done....maybe I must leave you alone!”
Then, Votan stand up and takes his way to the door, almost ready to leave me alone in Horgus’ room. He is about to open it, when I rush into his direction, letting the towel fall on the floor because of my too fast and sudden movements, leaving my body totally exposed to his sight, if only he will turn to look at me again. I embrace him from behind, pressing my naked body against his back and placing my hands on his chest. Votan’s heart is now pounding faster, maybe more than mine, I can hear it clearly and I can sense the warm of his body passing to mine, letting more chills running all over me. A long and deep silence fills the room: no one of us is moving a single muscle, not a wink or just a tremble....we are freezed in that warm and pleasant embrace, till Votan spoke first.
“Lady, please....don’t let me feel guiltier than how I am right now! After all, you are m....”
“Don’t....” I reply, interrupting him “I have done nothing to stop you....if you are guilty, I am too! Maybe more than how you can imagine....”
Suddenly, my mind is overflowed by the memories of the last eight days and by any single moment I lies with Colette, unable to resist to her charm, which lead me into her arms so easily, to the point I was completely attracted by her just two days after Horgus departure. I don’t know if it was just a way to escape from the reality or if I was really aroused by that mysterious and voluptuous girl, but the fact is I betrayed my love without hesitation and, most important!, so soon! And now I’m here, naked and embracing his brother, in the room which was of Horgus when he was still living with his family and if a part of me is guilty for what happened till now, the other one is too afraid to be left alone again and it’s getting attracted by Votan, a man so similar to my first and only love. More I think at the situation, more I recognize this attraction growing in me. Votan is showing me something different from Colette: with Colette was carnal, pure instinct....a desperate search of something that can make me forget about the pain I was experiencing but at the same time, I’m sure there was something strange in her, something able to surpass any defense I had try to put between us and wasn’t something natural or something I can easily explain or, more simple, I can’t understand. Defense I don’t felt the need to put between me and Votan. Maybe, because he never reveal openly his true feeling for me, forcing me to accept them, but his attentions, his kindness....little by little they open a breach in the suffering around my heart and now they are reaching it. Another thing he has in common with Horgus! Maybe, I’m attracted by him because I can see something of Horgus in Votan, or this is what I was thinking at the begin, but now I’m not so much sure of it. Horgus enter in my life suddenly, leaving me breathless till the first moment we met and he was more direct than his brother, in fact it was love at first sight with him, something didn’t happened with Votan. I met Votan many time from my arrival here and I wasn’t surprise of that, after all, as Captain of the City’s Guards, he probably want to be sure I can’t cause any trouble in Libidinis. And it was during any casualty met that he show me his kind and gentle side and even if I didn’t understand it immediately, slowly his manners makes something change in me, till this moment.
Votan’s hand is still on the handle of the door, but he hesitates to open it, unable to take a decision. For both, it’s clear the fact that something is born between us but Votan is hesitant about taking the first step, probably because he is afraid about the possibility to betray Horgus memory and feeling. And now, his body is barely trembling confused by the mix of sensations he is experiencing, something he can’t easily takes under control. I press myself tighter against his back, making that tremble on his body a little more intense.
“Don’t leave me alone....” I whisper to him, closing my eyes “I’m sure of the fact if you do that, I can’t be anymore the one Horgus loved....”
I know this is not a simple strategy to let him stay. Deep in a corner of my soul, overwhelmed by all the intense pleasure I experienced recently, a part of me is conscious of the fact that the continuous encounters I had with Colette are pushing my whole self to release my primal instincts and more I let them come out, more I’m losing my humanity, unchaining my demons’ nature, till one day I’ll probably end to act as a beast. It takes me time to understand this and I must confess I will be never able to do it by myself, especially right now. What help me to realize this, was reading the letters Horgus sent to his father, Varon, and the words carved in them, where he never describe me as a “beast” or a “monster”, but just as a girl who needs to know what love really is. Something Horgus always did till the end and now, he entrusted my happiness to his beloved family. Votan interrupt the silence between us and his hand left the handle.
“Horgus will love you forever, Lady....no matter what you are!”
“He can’t love the beast I’m risking to become....he was in love with the girl who was able to control it!”
At my words, Votan turn to face me, with a solemn expression on his face.
“You are not a beast, Lady....and you never will be!”
“But I was almost at the point of killing a man! And now....the desire of killing the noble lion is strong in me!”
Votan look at me for a long instant, then after had taken a deep breath, he speak to me.
“Those are feelings everyone can experience. He took Horgus away from you and now, the feeble chance to find him has expired with the death of Brutus....” he takes a short break, then continue “I have your same feeling, Lady, but I’m trying to suppress them to honor Horgus’ memory....and I know you can do the same!”
Again, Votan prove to have deep faith in me, in what Horgus taught to me for the three years he was my trainer and mentor. And I don’t want to disappoint this faith, not now that I have found a new and wonderful family inside the walls of the Almaan’s Mansion. Without any other hesitation, I put my arms around Votan’s neck and kiss him passionately, as I have done just with Horgus. After a first moment of surprise, Votan replies to my kiss with the same passion and put his arms around my waist, gently pushing me against him and soon, that passionate but innocent kiss become a voluptuous dance of our tongues, both seeking greedily for each other. Votan’s hands are warm on my skin and their gentle touch is giving me intense chills that are running wild on my spine, making me greed and impatient: I’d like to be taken right now by Votan but at the same time I truly love the gentle touch of his hands, an incredible contradiction with his strong and a little rude appearance. Slowly but without hesitation, his right hand slip over my bum cheeks, lightly squeezing them time by time, arousing me more and making my blood start to boil of passion. A passion different from the one Horgus make me felt when we were together. In fact, if Horgus was impetuous and a little rough in his action, Votan is showing me the tender side of love, but this doesn’t mean he didn’t know how to excite a woman and push her at her limits. He play with my sensations, stimulating my sensible spots but he always pay attention to don’t go too much further, as he is trying to force me to beg him for it. He kisses me under my chin, on my neck.....again and again, while his middle finger barely reaches my rosebud, just to retreat a moment before it’s over it.
“You are torturing me....” I whisper at Votan, trying to hold a moan. At my words, a malicious smile appears on his face and the tip of his finger finally reach my rosebud and gently begin to rub against it, making me unable to hold my moans any longer, which echoes in the whole room.
“You have a very sensible body, Lady....and sensual too!”
Telling me this, Votan softly bites my right lobe, forcing me to moan again and close my eyes. To think I supposed he have not so much experience with the opposite sex or he is attracted by his same gender, make me smile. Votan is showing me how much he is skilled as lover and soon he find all my weakness spots, stimulating them till the point I can barely resist to him and especially to the gentle but firm touch of his hands. They are playing with my naked body, stimulating it as even Horgus wasn’t able to do, and gifting me with the most intense and pleasant sensations I ever had experience and Votan is conscious of this. His hands are giving me no rest, continuously titling my rosebud and my sensible spots, letting me moan more and louder and arching my whole body began to burn, fired by the intense ecstasy Votan is giving me. My breath is going heaviest at any touch of Votan’s hands and lips and when he finally graze my nipples with his burning lips, my body totally surrender to him and the remaining doubts I got till now, immediately disappear. Not that I was doubtful of Votan’s true feeling, the doubts I had were about me and if I was taking the right decision, giving myself to Votan as I have done just with Horgus. But now, I’m sure about my choice. Votan is not forcing me to make love with him, it’s happening naturally and I know I can entrust him my wounded heart and he will protect and heal it.
When Votan gently chew and pull my nipples, I can’t resist any longer. The desire has grown so much in me and his touch and kisses are no more enough for me: I desire more, I want everything he can give to me and I want it now, immediately! And I’m quite sure he is conscious of this but he is probably waiting for a request from me, a request I make very soon.
“Votan....I can’t wait anymore....I want you so badly!” I babble, while he continues to play with my nipples and teasing more my rosebud.
“I want you too, Lady....from the first time my eyes lies on you!”
Votan kisses me again with overwhelmed passion, then he gently laid me on the bed. Now he is over me and his right hand is fondling my body, moving down along my flank, barely grazing my bum cheek, till it reaches my thigh. His hand is gentle but unstoppable and holding my left knee from behind, he slowly move my leg apart, while he move between my legs, always kissing me with all the passion he have. I can sense the warm of his body overwhelming mine and it’s more intense than the sensation Colette gave me from my arrival in Libidinis. Not that I totally regret what I and Colette have done, after all the time we spent together was pleasant for me too, but she didn’t gave me the same strong emotions I experienced with Horgus first and with Votan now. Plus, there wasn’t love between me and Colette, it was pure physical attraction, but nothing more. Oh, it was wonderful of course, and it helped me to cross over Horgus departure, but now I know that was just an expedient to don’t let my wounded heart bleed continuously.
Now, with Votan, it was totally different. I know him from few days, that’s true, but the fact he is Horgus’ brother makes more easy for me to have full trust in him from the begin, plus his gentle manners have really impressed me, since the first time I seen him on the wrecked bridge of the ship who lead me to Libidinis. Day after day, he came to visit me to be sure I was fine and anytime, he show me not only his resolute side but even his sweet one, especially when we met at the warehouse and him and his father Varon gave me some of the components of Horgus’ armor instead of taking them to their manor as a relic of him.
And now I’m here, in Horgus room, with Votan over me while he is kissing softly but passionately my neck and caressing my body with extreme sweetness, as he want protect me, more than make love with me. But despite his sweet intention, something hard and big is now pressed against my belly and judging by what I can sense thorough the pants he’s wearing, it looks even bigger than Horgus majestic rod, something I found impossible till few moments ago. I’m stunned by that big presence, but more by the intense chills which Votan makes run all over my body with his kisses and caresses: her hands are big and strong, but they know how to be delicate when they touch a feminine body, to do not mention how skilled they are in finding my most sensitive spots and stimulates them very well!
My breath is getting heaviest and I must close my eyes to resist at the pleasure which has started to fill any cells of my body. Votan’s kisses are nice and warm, they cuddle my wounded soul giving me some relieved and a new sparkle of love which is now growing in my heart, making my body burning not only of luxury but even of a new and strong passion for a very nice and gentle man. A man who is now pleasantly torturing me with his deep love for me, a torture I really enjoy, especially when he start to play with my nipples, now kissing them, then biting them lightly between his teeth. But the sensation I like the most is when he pinches them with his fingers, sometimes lightly, sometimes hardly, making me moan anytime he do it. Little by little, I had started to understand what he’s about to do, for example anytime, before he pinches hardly my nipples, he likes to rubs them between his thumb and index finger, then he suddenly pinches them, giving me intense pleasure any time.
He really is exciting me and the presence of his mighty rod pressed on my belly is now hammering my mind. I can’t wait to hold it in my hand, massaging it slowly but without giving it any chance to resist to that pleasant and lovely attention. And, of course, this is not the only thing I’d like to do to it. I’d like to wrap it with my lips and suck it till it’s totally dry and then....I want to ride it, till we are both exhausted and I can finally fall asleep in Votan’s arms! And I’m sure he wants the same, I can see it in his eyes right now, in any caress he give to me....and now, I’m quite sure he really can fill the empty space left by Horgus in my heart and soul.
When I open my eyes again, Votan is standing on his knees removing his shirt and offering to me a first look at his naked torso. It appears more toned and trained than how it looks and I can’t hold a satisfied and little lustful smile, something Votan didn’t notice, probably. But I can’t avoid admitting how hard and well sculpted is his abdomen. Votan have very massive ribs, more than any other normal gladiators I ever seen, and caressing them with my right hand is really pleasant, it give me a sensation of protection in some way, but at the same time, that view excites me even more.
“You really have an excellent torso, Votan....” I say, with a lascivious expression “but I wonder if you reach the same level down here....”
Votan notice that my eyes are pointed down on his crotch and he appears satisfied by the malicious light I have in my eyes while I stare at it. Then, after a moment, he speaks.
“Did you like surprise, Lady!?
“Only if they are nice....” I reply, without being able to look away at the incredible bulge he have.
“Then, why don’t you find it out by yourself, my dear!?”
Votan didn’t have to ask it to me twice. Impatient and excited, my hands start to fumble with the lace of Votan’s leather pants, dissolving it and letting them slip a little down on his waist. The only thing that supports them now, is that amazing bulge and I must confess I’m very impatient to finally set it free to look at it. I grab and push down Votan’s leather pants and suddenly his mighty rod pop out, straight and hard, right in front of my eyes.
-
“Hello, little boy!” I say, with a lustful smile and without taking my eyes away from it. Votan’s cock is biggest than Horgus’ one, but despite its dimension I’m not worried about the pain it can gives to me. After all, Colette had trained my sphincter very well in the last days and now I’m curious to discover how pleasant will be to have it inside me. But first of all, I really want to taste the white and creamy nectar which is now hiding in that incredible and inviting rod.
And when Votan lies at my side with his shoulder placed over the pillows, I let his pants slip down his leg, till I can finally able to throw them away. Now we are both naked, looking each other straight in the eyes, both perfectly know what is about to happen between us. Crawling, I slowly advance between his spread legs, without turning my eyes away from his face, till mine is over his majestic rod. With a shameful smirk, I bend over it till I can kiss its burning tip, paying attention to look at his face, trying to catch any single expression he will do. And judging by what I see, he really enjoys the soft touch of my lips, maybe more than how he will ever admit.
My kisses become more intense, while I hold his hard rod at its base with my hand and gently stroke it. Votan’s body immediately reacts at that stimulation and even his expression changes. He closes his eyes to better enjoy the sensation I’m giving him and when I wrapped my tongue around his shaft, he can’t avoid groaning softly. I had always loved to hear Horgus groans when I was playing with his cock and even now, with Votan, I feel the same! Votan is mine now, under my control in some way, and I can give him more pleasure or let him beg me for it....I wonder what he will do if I stop right now!
But even if I would like to stop, I can’t do it right now! His cock, that sensation of control which is growing in me....maybe, in a different situation I’ll pander it, but not tonight! I want his wonderful cock, I want to taste it and I want Votan with all my strength, I want to be taken by him as any other normal girl! Now I’m sure of this, any member of the Almaan’s family have the incredible power to push out the girl hidden deep inside my not human body. They always touch my soul, even if anyone of them do it in a different way and now it’s Votan’s turn to give me that beautiful and so wanted sensation.
Under the gentle but firm touch of my tongue, his shaft is visibly throbbing and it looks almost ready to explode and spray is white, delicious nectar all over my face. But Votan is still resisting to the pleasant sensation I’m giving him, even if I can clearly read on his face how difficult it can be. Holding tight the base with my hand, my tongue begin to move down its length, slowly and voracious, covering any inch of it with my saliva. Then, once it’s near my hand, it moves back, rising along it and with it, even mine and Votan excitement. I repeat that many times, having cared to do it all around Votan’s rod, till precum spill out the swollen and now dark red tip. And more my tongue continue its dance, more precum comes out, completely covering it and starting to drip down that majestic rod. Before it can cover my hand, I lick it away, following its trace till the tips and wrap it with my mouth, sucking that delicious cream till the last drop.
Votan’s groans become more intense and while my tongue tickles the burning tip of his shaft, my hand begin to strokes its base more vigorously. Votan’s cock is pulsing faster and his groans are very sensual for me....they give me shivers making me even more greedy for his cock, which soon is now half way in my mouth. I can’t avoid looking at Votan and he does the same. He smiles at me and gently fondles my hair, while I suck vigorously his cock, taking it deepest little by little. Votan didn’t say a world, but in his eyes I can clearly see how he appreciated my warm, skilled mouth and the touch of my hand. And I enjoy this too, of course! Plus, his cock is so big that it needs just 2/3 of its whole length to reach the back of my mouth and my chin is barely in contact with my hand.
Not that I am not used to this strange sensation, but Horgus cock wasn’t long as Votan’s one, so I was able to totally hold it in my mouth, but this time it’s different. I can’t be sure but probably, something like two more inches are out of my mouth and I don’t know if I can handle them. I’m about to give it a first try, when Votan pushed my head down his rod, making me swallow it all in one go. It cut my breath and I have the impression to suffocate, but Votan’s grip on my nape is strong, more than how I was expecting, so I can’t free my mouth from that beast which have reached my throat, now. I tap my hand on the bed, trying to catch Votan’s attention, but he continue to smile staring at me, and only when I tap it again for several time, he penlight his grip, finally giving me a chance to gain back my breath.
His cock is about to pop out from my mouth when suddenly, he push my head down again, with more strength, penetrating my mouth and throat with his majestic rod. Again, I try to free myself from it, failing. Not that Votan is stronger than me, but I have the impression my body isn’t reacting as I want and I can’t explain the reason to myself, except one, probably: my body is taking its pleasure by this new experience!
In fact, I never had felt my body burning so much with Horgus, the chills which are running on my body really intense, to the point they make me feel a strange and pleasant itch all around my rosebud. I can sense it clearly and more Votan forced his rod in my mouth, more that itch grows and with the desire to have it inside me right now. Votan plays this game again and again, and little by little, I’m getting used to it, but not completely, and now, that strange sensation is nearby pleasant, even wanted maybe.
And anytime he does it, the desire to have it inside me grow, till the point I really need to find another way to satisfy it. And soon, I found it right in my own hands. Being kneeled down with my bum raised up in the air and most of my chest placed over the bed, I don’t need both my hands to support my body and soon, my fingers begin to rub against my itched rosebud, while Votan continue to deeply penetrate my throat.
My fingers are finally able to give me a first but little sensation of relieving, but it’s far away to completely satisfy my now so teased anus. Soon, the movement of my fingers becomes more frenetic, nearby obsessive, making my whole body squirm, eager of more strong sensations of intense pleasure. My body burns and I can hear my heart bumping like crazy. I really don’t know how long I can’t resist in this conditions, I feel myself pushed far away from how Colette was able to do in the last days and I perfectly know that there was just another one able to make me felt like this in my life, Horgus!
And it’s while I’m thinking at him that two fingers open their way inside me. They are moving, back and forth, exploring my sphincter, and I love this incredible sensation and how it runs all over my body, but it’s not enough. I know it, I want more, I need Votan’s cock to be totally satisfied, anyway, that feeling is strong enough to excite me more, especially now that I close my eyes to better enjoy this double penetration and the insertion of a third finger in my entrance.
“Gosh, Lady....you are even more insatiable than me....” Votan says, forcing his cock again in my throat, using both his hands and pressing his full balls against my chin.
I can hear the squishing sound of my fingers digging deeply in me and the rants of Horgus while his cock penetrates again my throat. At this point, I didn’t know how many time Votan have done it, but at any of them, his rants turns louder and this probably mean he is about to reach the apex of his pleasure. And I like it! I know he will spray a copious load of his cream right down my throat while he will scream his pleasure....and now, I really hope it can happen very soon!
With this idea in mind, my fingers’ activity becomes more intense, if it’s possible. They seem unstoppable, wild....and both I and Votan are enjoying it, even if in a different way. Votan loves to stare at the amazing show I’m offering at him, probably even more than the sensation he got by my first, incredible deep throat! A deep throat which seems nearby to the end, anyway!
“I’m about to cum, Lady! AAAHHH! I’m-I’m.......CUMMIIIING!”
Immediately, an incredible amount of delicious cream fills my mouth, even reaching my throat. It’s warm, dense....and yes, I like when my man’s seed fills me completely, and I’m not only talking of my mouth, but this time it’s really too much, even for me. I can’t hold it all in my mouth, it’s suffocating me....some spills out of my nostrils, with extreme satisfaction of Votan, who is devilish smiling at that view. Plus, he didn’t seems willing to free my head from the grip of his hands, forcing me to try to swallow more of his cream, but failing in it. All I can do to attire his attention to what’s happening to me is pat the bed with my palm and emits some rants from my full mouth, but again, it seems like this have the opposite effect on him. He tighten his grip on my head, without setting me free till the last drop of his seed isn’t released down in my throat.
When I’m finally free from his grip, all can I do for a minute is cough and try to catch my breath back, but it isn’t so easy. Votan seed is so dense that some of it is still sliding slowly long my throat, making breath normally difficult for me, plus even my nose is still barely closed by it. Between a cough and another, I look at him with angry eyes. Votan have a satisfied expression on his face and he stares at me and at the cream which is leaking from the corners of my mouth and at the one which it spills out of it anytime I cough. Again, I have to change my mind about him, he is sweet and cute when it’s about cuddles and kisses, but he can be very rough if he wants, when it’s about sex!
I’m about to hit him with my punch, when he suddenly rise his torso and hold me in his arms, kissing me again with an incredible passion. My angriness slowly disappear, leaving the place to happiness and to a strong growing desire of him, of his kisses and his wonderful cock, awakening my sexual instinct as no one have done before. While he kisses me, his hands are exploring my naked body from my neck to my bottom, slowly and greedily, giving me more intense chills that make me feel loved and alive. But not as alive as what is about to happen.
Holding me by my shins, Votan lifts my body till the still burning tip of is his cock is pressed against my pulsing rosebud. I immediately understand what he is about to do and it really excite me, till the point I can’t wait any longer to have his incredible shaft right inside me.
“Do it....do it, Votan....I want it so badly!”
At my words, he devilish smirks at me again, teasing me and my now wet rosebud slowly stroking his cock against it. That sensation is torturing me and makes me moan again, with my whole body now totally overwhelmed by lascivious chills continuously growing thanks to Votan’s stimulation. I would like to set me free from his grip and ride that beast right below me, but the sensations Votan is giving me make me greedy for more and at the same time, I like the idea to leave him have the control of our lascivious dance. But at the same time, I can’t stop to beg him to take me here and now.
In answer, Votan continue to tease me with the tip of his cock, making grow more this incredible desire I have of him. Votan kisses my neck, my shoulders....every touch of his lips or tongue is a pleasant torture, but at the same time it become more difficult to resist to the strong excitement I can feel growing inside me and which is now running wild all over my body. My entrance is pulsing faster and it’s getting more wet, but I can’t say if it’s for the reaction of my body of for Votan precum.
“Please, Votan, stop teasing me!” I yell, moaning louder “I need it....I beg you....I can’t resist any longer!”
But again, he didn’t listen at my desperate request. And now I’m no more the strong and powerful gladiator who is used to fight in the arena, now Votan is making me feel like a normal girl, defenseless right in front of the man she love. Votan have full control of the situation, something I have experienced with Colette too, but in a different way. Colette usually gain control awakening my instincts, pushing them at the limits my half human nature can face, till the point I became similar to a beast in heat during the reproductive season. Sex with her was wild, without any inhibitions and there is no love between us....it was pure physical attraction, almost carnal, but I’ll tell a lie if I deny it was wonderful! But it’s not what I need now!
On the other side, now with Votan there is passion and a connection which grows little by little till tonight, when we finally were both able to reveal our feelings to each other. Something not easy to do, because Horgus is a strong and heavy presence upon us, but at the same time he is the link between me and Votan, his brother. But now that we admitted our true feelings for each other, I can hope in a new and happy life with him, the same life Horgus was wishing for us after the tournament but the attack at Lord Barton’s ship took away from me.
But now I’m here in this room with a wonderful man who is able to let me feel alive and loved as any other normal girls, something I missed more than how I would admit. Votan is strong and gentle, he knows how to cuddle my wounded heart, but at the same time he is able to let me feel small and defenseless in front of him, like a little girl who is about to experience sex for the first time. A sensation even Horgus gave to me, but at that time it really was my first experience....so, why I fell like that even after three years!?
Maybe it’s the way Votan had approached me, coming in to my life a step after another and not so sudden as Horgus, who drastically change it in a day! Day after day, Votan came nearby me, opening a breach in the shell I put between me and the entire world to protect my heart and soul, and without I noticed it, he became a strong presence for me, till today....the day he came close enough to finally open my heart again to love.
We stare at each other, speechless, but words are not needed between us. Any touch, any kiss....even in our eyes I can see the strong feelings that link us now to each other! And we both know they will grow more after tonight, after we finally accept and reveal them without hesitation. Of course, Horgus will remain a strong presence upon us, but he will no more be the reason why we can’t be together, from now on he will be our bond, the one who makes us met and become a couple! Or this is what I hope in my heart right now!
Our kisses become more passionately, maybe even a little wild, but I like it and I’m sure Votan is thinking the same, judging by how is body is trembling. Probably, he is waiting this moment even more than me and I wonder from how long! Maybe, even from the first day I arrived at Libidinis or maybe from the day after....but it doesn’t matter, that moment is finally here and we know it will be unforgettable!
Slowly, Votan lowers my body and finally, the tip of his shaft can open its way in my wet and too much teased rosebud, which easily accept that marvelous and burning cock Votan have. Little by little, it’s getting deeper in my sphincter and holding some moans become more difficult, especially when the whole tip is right inside me. Its base is probably large as Horgus cock but it’s not the larger section of Votan’s cock. In fact, right behind the tip, it enlarges again till the point I wasn’t able to touch my index finger with my thumb while I hold it in my hand.
Votan is lowering my body more, while his majestic shaft penetrates deeply in me, forcing me to bite my lips to resist to the strong pleasure it is giving me. I placed my hands over Votan’s shoulders, lightly scratching his skin with my nails, but more his cock is penetrating in me, more I instinctively dig my nails in his skin, making it bleed a little. And for all the time, we never had stopped to stare at each other, both enjoying the wonderful sensations that are expressed by any little movement of our lips or eyes, movements we catch immediately and which make us even more excited, if possible.
-
When Votan lays my shins again on the bed, half of his cock is filling my sphincter, but to me it seems more than the half of it. My belly is burning and my entrance is now stretched by that so wanted intruder....I can’t avoid to think at how big it is and wondering if I can take it all inside me, but at the same time, I want it with all my will, quite sure it’s going be the most incredible ride I ever have. Slowly, I begin to move my hips in circle, trying to search the right balance of my body and to get used to that presence which is the cause of pain and pleasure for me. Pain, because it’s bigger than I was expecting, but despite this, it’s giving me some very wonderful chills which are spreading in my whole body, reaching any cells of it and making me even eager than how I was when I saw it for the first time.
Even Votan is enjoying this moment, I can sense it in his hands, which are now holding tight my waist, and from the way he is kissing me, with more passion and leaving me breathless. Then, he started to kiss my neck, slowly moving down it, inch after another, till he reach my tits and his kisses are replaced by soft chews on my pointed and hard nipples or by his fingers pinching them.
I can’t tell which was the most pleasant sensation running on my body but for sure, every cell of it is now crossed by many chills which make me arch my back moaning louder, till I’m forced me to lay my hands on the bed to support my body, offering to Votan an easier position to play with my tits and my pointing nipples. His big and strong hand holds and squeezes my left breast, forcing me to bite my lower lip to don’t scream loud my pleasure while he is doing it. But he surely noticed it, and without any hesitation he bites my nipple, pulling it with his teeth and again, I must bite my lower lip, till it bleeds a little and the blood slip down to my chin.
Now I know it, I was totally wrong about Votan! He is an amazing lover and he know how to perfectly mix gentle and sweet touch with strong, and sometimes rough!, actions, giving to his partner some very strong and deep sensations. And he’s doing it to me right now, holding gently my back with his right arm, while he is playing with my breasts a little roughly, while I ride his mighty rod moving my whole body over it in a slow and sinuous dance of lust and passion.
But they were so different by the lust and passion I experienced with Colette! With her I had no control of the action, I was totally in her hand, almost abused by her in some way, but what she gave me was like a healing balsam which was able to stop the blood which was leaking out of my wounded heart. She was like a storm, she blows away everything from me, even my reason, probably, and at that time it was what I was in need, even if i never had admitted it to myself. But alt last, it was nothing more than sex, there was no love between us and that wasn’t what I really need to heal my heart and soul. But anytime I was near to Colette, I felt a strange fever running thorough my whole body and I wasn’t able to resist to her incredible charm which attract many men and, as I discovered at the hot spring, girls and women, her real target.
With Votan is different, thanks to his love and passion he had reached my heart and he’s cuddling my body and soul with incredible sweetness, making me feel protected and safe in his arms. And it’s exactly what I am in need in this moment to avoid losing myself in the darkness of my cursed blood, which is pulling me to become a real monster unable to take its instincts under control. Sex with him is mutual passion, we teased each other till the point we can’t hold anymore that incredible and deep sensation which the other made bornd inside each one.
And now I’m here, riding Votan’s shaft, so big and pulsing inside me, and finally, again, I have a reason to enjoy this life, sometimes so cruel but even wonderful, when you feel the presence of someone who truly love you at your side.
When I finally wake up, the sun is high in the sky and Votan isn’t there at my side, but his scent is all around me: on my body, on the bed and on the pillows....everything around me reminds me at the wonderful night we spent together! I’m a little disappointed by the fact he is not here, but I can understand why he left me alone while I was sleeping, after all Votan and the City’s Guards are all focused in patrolling the city to prevent crimes during the festival and to try to discover some traces left behind by the assassin of Brutus. This is Votan’s job and he can’t avoid doing his duty, as I can’t avoid going to the arena before my second match begin. To don’t mention the fact I had a deal with Prefect Signis and Queen Ophala to respect, if I want to gain my freedom once and for all.
Reluctant at the idea to release the pillow I’m holding tight to enjoy a little more Votan’s delicious scent, I sit on the border of the bed and stretch a little, trying to throw behind my shoulders all the sufferings which are gripping tight my soul and heart. Of course, the intense night of passion I just had with Votan offer me the perfect chance to do it, but the path to completely heal my wounded heart is still long and difficult, even if now I’m making the right steps on it.
Standing up, I move to the window and open it to take a look at the world outside this room, a world which can be cruel in its amazing beauty but which can offer you surprise behind every corners. And Votan, that night, was the most pleasant surprise I got in the last days! But wasn’t the only surprise....more will arrive during this shiny and peaceful day and the most incredible one, probably is the possibility to finally meet the last two members of the Almaan’s family, Kathleen and Ahadron, which will be both back to Libidinis after a long and very busy commercial journey with the Libidinis’ fleet. I don’t know how they will react when they can finally be in front of me, maybe they will consider me as the responsible of Horgus death, even if the real one is still unknown to me and to Votan and his City’s Guards.
But there is time to be nervous for that, now I have to prepare myself for the arena and the first step is to have a nice and warm bath, something I’m really in need especially after the long and intense night I spent with Votan. The only part I don’t like of taking a bath, today, is the fact that the soap will cover the nice scent of Votan and it disappointed me a little, even if I know there must be more chances for me to enjoy it in the near future.
The second, obviously, is to have a nice and energetic breakfast, something really important if I want to be in the right condition to fight in the arena. Not that I need to fight too seriously, considering the fact that my opponent will be another normal human, but as Horgus has taught me, I must be always ready for everything when I step on the ground of the arena.
“Good morning, my dear Lady!”
Varon step in to the room, surprising me a little. I was quite sure he was at the Guards’ main barrack waiting news about the investigations and not here at his family’s mansion. He is smiling at me, as he usually do since the first time we met at the warehouse, but today, I can see a little of malice in it and a doubt immediately born in my mind. Anyway, I’ll try to don’t think at it and while Varon is sitting right in front of me, I speak to him.
“There is some news from Votan, this morning!?”
“No, nothing, for the moment....” he replies staring at me “But maybe you have news, my dear!”
Again, Varon’s smile is a little malicious and I can feel his eyes straight pointed on me and I can’t avoid to lightly blushing. A deep silence fall between us, while I try to find an answer to his question which will not reveal what happened during the night, even if I suspect he just have a vague idea about it.
“I got the opportunity to talk with Votan.....he’s very kind, he tried to cheer me up as you had done in the afternoon, Varon. I really appreciate what you two did for me.”
“I see....well, I’m happy to hear that, my child, and I’m sure his presence will help you to cross over the pain in your heart!”
Varon didn’t say it openly, but it’s clear he have clues about what happened in my room last night. The point is I have no idea of how Varon was able to discover it and I doubt of the fact that Votan had talked to him about us, he didn’t looks the type to do something like this! Maybe, Varon accidentally heard our excited moans or, more probably, he seen Votan leaving my room this morning, before he left the mansion to accomplish at his duty of Captain of the City’s Guards. Anyway, whatever the real reason is, I feel embarrassed now and I’m wondering which idea he have of me, so I try to change the subject of our conversation.
“Varon, the fleet will arrive in the afternoon, am I right!? Did you know when?”
“Mmmm....if I remember it well, they will be here around 4:00 p.m.. Why so interested!?”
“I have a demonstrative match today, but I hope I can arrive in time at the dock to meet and welcome Kathleen and Ahadron, that’s it!”
Varon smiles at me again, conscious of the fact I’m really getting in touch with him and the other members of the Almaan’s family.
“Don’t worry about it....I’ll ask to the manager to set your match earliest as possible. He is a good friend and he will not refuse a favor to me.”
“Varon, really....it’s not needed!” I reply, feeling sorry to cause to him so many troubles, but happy at the same time.
“I insist, my child....even Kathleen and Ahadron are impatient to finally meet you!”
Again, this family surprises me, it doesn’t matter how many times they do it, their gentle hearts always leave me stunned and now I’m very exalted by the possibility to finally meet its last two members. Without being conscious of it, a sweet and gentle smile appears on my face and Varon immediately notice it.
“You are really beautiful when you smile, Lady....sadness never fit on a young girl as you!”
Varon’s words make me smile more, cheering my heart and soul. I must admit it, I was very lucky to be accepted so well and easily by Horgus’ family and now, I’m starting to feel a member of it, exactly as Horgus was probably hoping during our travel to reach this incredible and a little mysterious city.
When the time comes, Varon and I leave the mansion to go at the arena for the daily matches of the tournament. Once we are outside it, we took or ways, but not before I had the chance to gave him a warm hug to thanks him for all the things he had done and said to me in the last two days.
In the waiting room of the arena, the atmosphere it’s heavy and when I step in, all the others contestants turn to me, a little surprised to see me there. A strong pat on the shoulder, catch me unprepared and with my guard down.
“I heard what happened during your match, Lady....I’m glad to see you here and safe!”
I turn to the one on my left and I’m surprised to see Serpentina and the nice smile she have on her face. Even the expression of all the other gladiators change, everyone relieved by the smile which answer to Serpentina’s words. Serpentina and many others, have nice words for me now even if they admit to be worried by my reaction during the match, worried by the not so remote possibility that I had totally lost control of myself. But when they were informed of the truth behind my actions, they were all relieved to know I was perfectly conscious of what was happening and I was able to take under control my rage.
I apologize with them just in time for the begin of my match, which was a not so difficult task for me and in less than five minutes I’m classified for the next stage of the tournament. When I back at the waiting room, the same who were preoccupied for me, are now cheering and congratulating me, inviting me to join them at the tavern “The Anvil”, an invite I accept very happily. Then, I leave the arena to reach the harbor in time.
Twenty minutes left to 4:00 p.m. and the fleet is entering in the harbor passing through the huge stone walls which protect it from eventual attack coming from the open sea. The fleet is formed by five merchant’s ship and other two which escort them during their long and sometimes perilous travel from dock to dock in search of new market for the products of Libidinis and to obtain more partnership for the city and its prosperity.
At the head of the fleet, the ship of the House of Mercator advance slow to the dock where I, Votan and Varon are awaiting the arrival of the fleet with trepidation, especially me, a little nervous at the idea to finally have in front of me the last two members of the Almaan’s family.
Slowly, the ship is approaching at the dock and after few and excellent maneuvers, the ship can finally moor to it. I heard many times about the ability of the sailors of Libidinis, the only comparable to the ones of Rhoonas and the navigation’s school of both of them are well known in any city of the continent. In fact, many sailors or apprentice captains come to those two city to learn the difficult discipline of sailing and till the begin of their studies they have to face with the Berin’s Sea, one of the most dangerous sea human’s being know.
And I had a proof of how difficult it can be to sail it! The vortexes appear suddenly and it’s impossible to establish logic in it, I had experienced it clearly during my travel to Libidinis, something I don’t want to experiment again and so soon. But those men and women do it every day to grant richness and prosperity to their families and to the City of Libidinis, even if this is not the only reason that makes Libidinis a strong and powerful city.
Here, anyone can have an opportunity to change his life, it doesn’t matter the race or the gender, it’s all about having a strong will and good timing to propose some new and productive idea, the only important thing is it mustn’t be against the laws of the city. Of course, most of the laws were made by the House of Mercator and, of course, they grant some special benefits to its business but thanks to the support of all the merchants of the city, it’s not difficult for the Prefect, who is also the ruler of the House of Mercator, takes under control the nobles’ families of Libidinis, which don’t always agree with the Prefect lines of conduction.
Of course, Signis always paid attention to satisfy requests coming from some very influent peoples who live in the city or just want to open an activity in it, so here it’s not unusual to see a brothel in the area nearby the dock and the shipyard. The first one was opened by a merchant who reached Libidinis from a city of the nearest Kingdom of Swabia, where his activity was not so well accepted, and soon another one was opened by another merchat coming from the the city of Rhoonas. Then, there was another one, till they became four, at last. Naturally, there were many polemics about those places, but the possibility to grant more money to the city and have more visitors who can be interessed in doing some trades before enjoying a night of passion, had made change the opinion to lot of peoples which weren’t in favor with the opening of those activities, at the begin.
The city of Libidinis is really something you can’t find elsewhere and it’s very easy to be caught by the atmosphear you can breath in it and I had experienced when I met Colette, a woman who is the living expression of the city and his freedom. But now I’m free by her influence, thanks to the love of a wonderful and sweet family, which was able to accept me for what I really am and not for what I appear at their eyes.m They are the family I missed for so many years, almost sixteen, and they all showed me the brightest side of human’ nature or, at least, it’s what was showed to me by the members I allready had met till this morning. I can’t be sure of how the last two, Kathleen and Ahadron, will react when we are finally facing each others, but deep in my heart I wish they can accept me as Varon and Votan have done till the day I arrived in the city.
While the preparations to permit to the whole crue to leave the ship are on the way, the nervousims begin to grow and despite the fact I was almost ready to meet Kathleen and Ahadron from the moment I woke up in the morning, now I really don’t know what to expect by this intense and incredible moment. Varon, who was standing at my left, notice it and placing his right hand on my shoulder, he gently smiles at me, as he ever do when I felt down or when I’m nervous as in this moment. Few steps away from us, Votan and Mardukas are both carefully watching at all the operations, while their men are patrolling the area of the dock around the ship, where merchants and other citizen are waiting for their goods or for relatives.
Right now, I really wish to have Votan by my side, I know how his presence can help me to relax a little. Not that Varon can’t do that, but the bond which had born between me and Votan is strongest than the one I have with his father. Immediately, the sweet memories of the night we spent together emerged in my mind, making me blush a little while I look at Votan. I wonder if he is thinking at us while doing his duty or if he is the type of man who focus on his work when it’s needed without giving to personal emotions be in the way, but for sure, I can say he is a man I can really trust.
-
Then, suddenly, a feminine voice caught the attention of me, Votan and Varon.
“Always busy protecting the city, Votan!?” she says, walking down the footbridge.
“It’s my duty, you know it, as yours is to made the House of Mercator richest, if it’s possible!”
Votan reply to her was friendly, maybe too much, so I can presume he must know her very well. The girl is walking slowly, barely lifting the lower border of the long green dress she’s wearing, to don’t risk to stumble on it and fall along the footbridge. She’s tallest then most of the other women I had ever seen in my whole life and even if her dress can appear simple and with not so many frills, she’s really elegant with her long brown hair trailing down her chest tied in a plait. The dress barely reveal the shapes of her silhouette, it’s not so tight except on her waist, where a brown with golden decorations belt embrace her flanks tight, giving a vague idea of how slender and well proportioned her body is.
The only jewelry she’s wearing, is a pendant made by a thread of pearls with a golden medallion which have a blazon carved on it, and more I stare at it, more I have the impression to have seen it recently, but at the moment I can’t remember when or where. Then, suddenly, an image appears in front of me. It was in the Almaan’s Mansion, while I was walking through the corridor which lead from my room to the stairs: a portrait right on top of the stairs had caught my attention and from what I was able to see, it was a paint of a youngest Varon and her wife, Margareth, a very beautiful and elegant woman, from what I was able to see. I didn’t paid too much attention at her face, what really had attracted me was the pendant she was wearing around the neck, the same pendant the mysterious girl in front of me is wearing right now.
Thanks to this little detail, I finally understand: that girl must be Kathleen, the second born of Varon. And taking a better look at her, I can see the same deep and crystalline brown eyes of Horgus and Votan but for sure, she has inherited the facial features of her mother and the same attitude for commercials’ business and the love for travels, something Varon and Votan didn’t have.
“Welcome home, sister!” Votan says when they are finally in front of each other.
In replies, Kathleen hugs him gently with a happy smile on her lips but in her eyes I can see a small shadow, probably due to the notice she had about the premature departure of Horgus, her beloved little brother. There is no sign of tears in her eyes now, but I’m quite sure she had shed many bitter tears during the travel and I wonder if she’s really fine or if she’s trying to appears strongest than how she is just to don’t give more preoccupations to Votan,
“My my....this looks like the reunion of two lovers and not the one of a brother and a sister!”
Votan and Kathleen both turn to the direction of a member of the City Guard’s who is just few steps far from them. Despite the insolent tone this one used, Votan didn’t looks so upset with him and I’m wondering why, after all Votan always had showed to me to be the type of Captain who pretend discipline and determination from his men, so why he is acting in a different way with him!? Then, when I can finally see him, immediately understand it: the young man is the male version of Kathleen, they have very similar facial features and the same hair color....just their bodies shapes are different, with him having a massive and apparently toned one. I have no more doubt about it, he must be Ahadron, the third born of Varon and the last brother of Horgus and just in case I can have someone more, Votan’s words throw them away.
“You always like to joke, don’t you, Ahadron!?”
“You know me, Votan....I’m the funny guy of the family....” he replies, smiling at Votan.
“I know it too well, since we were childs....but it’s nice to have you back here in Libidinis, Ahadron!”
“And it’s nice to being here again, Votan!”
Telling this, the two men grab each other wrist in the typical greeting of the City’s Guard. They both appear fierce and resolute and the fact to be finally together after the long absence of Ahadron, was a relieved for both of them and even Kathleen, which is staring at her two brothers, have a gentler and less forced smile on her face. Of course, the death of Horgus was a tragedy for all of them and probably, not being all together when the news arrived at the Almaan’s Mansion, didn’t help them. After all, Horgus was the youngest of them and even if he sent many letters to his father, he was leaving away from them for long time and the fact to don’t had seen him again alive for a last time, wasn’t something easy to handle it.
They talk for some minutes and even if I can be able to hear them thanks to my superfine hearing, I prefer to let them talk in private, quite sure of the fact that Ahadron and Kathleen are asking more details about Horgus and me to Votan. Staring at them, I can see their reactions to Votan’s words and with my surprise, by their expressions they didn’t looks angry, maybe tired by the long travel and a little sad for the bad event which hit their family, but nothing more. And again, I can sense that feeling of anxiety rising inside me while I try to figure out how Ahadron and Kathleen are going to react when we are face to face. Something I’m about to discover, because they are all coming in mine and Varon direction, till they stop right in front of us.
“We are at home, father!” Ahadron says, smiling at Varon and greetings him in the same way he did with Votan.
“Welcome home, my childs” Varon replies, while he embraces Kathleen “I’m glad to see you two are back safe!”
His words hit me as a knife. I know he didn’t it on purpose, but for me it’s like if a sword was piercing my body and heart, making me bleed till death. I turn my face away, to don’t let Varon see my expression and how I feel right now. I know he cares of me as I’m his daughter but now, the only way I can look at me is as the cause of his loss, which probably had leaved a deepest wound in him than how he want to admit and I can imagine. Then, suddenly, I hear the voice of Kathleen calling my name.
“You must be Lady....the only girl who was able to caught Horgus heart....”
I look at her and on her face and eyes I can’t see anger against me, maybe just a veiled sadness. Kathleen approaches and embraces me so suddenly, leaving me astonished: her soul, despite the moment the entire family is living, is warm and that embrace is giving me a really wonderful sensation, as if she is trying to comfort me. Then, when I’m finally free from Kathleen’s arms, Ahadron step in front of me, landing me his right hand.
“Welcome to the Almaan’s family, Lady!”
And while I hold his hand tight, I can’t avoid to happily smile at his words.